Search the Perseus Catalog for:

← Previous Next →

Bݲ

Τάδε καὶ ἡ βݲ περιέχει βίβλος τῆς Ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱστορίας

Αݲ Περὶ τῆς μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ Χριστοῦ διαγωγῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων.

Bݲ Ὅπως Τιβέριος ὑπὸ Πιλάτου τὰ περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδαχθεὶς ἐκινήθη.

Γݲ Ὅπως εἰς πάντα τὸν κόσμον ἐν βραχεῖ χρόνῳ διέδραμεν ὁ περὶ τοῦ χριστοῦ λόγος.

Δݲ Ὡς μετὰ Τιβέριον γάιος Ἰουδαίων καθίστησιν Ἀγρίππαν, τὸν Ἡρῴδην ἀϊδίῳ ζημιώσας φυγῇ.

Eݲ Ὡς Φίλων ὑπὲρ Ἰουδαίων πρεσβείαν ἐστείλατο πρὸς γάιον.

ςݲ Ὅσα Ἰουδαίοις συνερρύη κακὰ μετὰ τὴν κατὰ τοῦ χριστοῦ τόλμαν.

Ζݲ ὃς καὶ Πιλᾶτος ἑαυτὸν διεχρήσατο.

Ηݲ Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Κλαύδιον λιμοῦ.

Θݲ Μαρτύριον Ἰακώβου τοῦ ἀποστόλου.

Ιݲ Ὡς Ἀγρίππας ὁ καὶ Ἡρῴδης τοὺς ἀποστόλους διώξας τῆς θείας παραυτίκα δίκης ᾔσθετο.

ΙݲΑݲ Περὶ Θευδᾶ τοῦ γόητος.

ΙݲΒݲ Περὶ Ἑλένης τῆς τῶν Ἀδιαβηνῶν βασιλίδος.

ΙݲΓݲ Περὶ Σίμωνος τοῦ μὰγου.

ΙΔݲ Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Ῥώμην κηρύγματος Πέτρου τοῦ ἀποστόλου.

ΙΕݲ Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγελίου.

Ιςݲ Ὡς πρῶτος Μάρκος τοῖς κατ’ Αἴγυπτον __ τὴν εἰς τὸν χριστὸν γνῶσιν ἐκήρυξεν.

ΙΖݲ Οἶα περὶ τῶν κατ’ Αἴγυπτον ἀσκητῶν ὁ Φίλων ἱστορεῖ.

ΙΗݲ Ὅσα τοῦ Φίλωνος εἰς ἡμᾶς περιῆλθεν συγγράμματα.

ΙΘݲ Οἴα τοὺς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις Ἰουδαίους οὕμ’. φορὰ μετῆλθεν ἐν τῆ τοῦ πάσχα ἡμέρᾳ.

Κݲ Οἷα καὶ κατὰ Νέρωνα ἐν τοῖς Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐπράχθη.

ΚΑݲ Περὶ τοῦ Αἰγυπτίου, οὗ καὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων αἱ Πραξεῖς ἐμνημόνευσαν.

ΚΒݲ Ὡς ἐκ τῆς Ἰουδαίας εἰς τὴν Ρώμην δέσμιος ἀναπεμφθεὶς Παᾶλος αὐλὸς ἀπολογησάμενος πάσης ἀπελύθη αἰτίας.

ΚΓݲ Ὡς ἐμαρτύρησεν Ἰάκωβος ὁ τοῦ κυρίου χρηματίσας ἀδελφός.

ΚΔݲ Ὡς μετὰ Μάρκον πρῶτος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων ἐκκΛησίας Ἀννιανὸς κατέστη.

ΚΕݲ Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Νέρωνα διωγμοῦ, καθ’ ὃν ἐπὶ Ρώμης Παῦλος καὶ Πέτρος τοῖς ὑπὲρ εὐσεβείας μαρτυρίοις κατεκοσμήθησαν.

Κςݲ Ὡς μυρίοις κακοῖς περιηΛάθησαν Ἰουδαῖοι, καὶ ὡς τὸν ὕστατον πρὸς Ῥωμαίους ἤραντο πόλεμον.

Συνῆκται ἡμῖν ἡ βίβλος ἀπὸ τῶν Κλήμεντος Τερτυλλιανοῦ Ἰωσήπου Φίλωνος.

Οσα μὲν τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱστορίας ἐχρῆν ὡς ἐν προοιμίῳ διαστείλασθαι τῆς τε θεολογίας πέρι τοῦ σωτηρίου λόγου καὶ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας τῶν τῆς ἡμετέρας διδασκαλίας δογμάτων ἀρχαιότητός τῆς κατὰ χριστιανοὺς εὐαγγελικῆς πολιτείας, οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ὅσα περὶ τῆς γενομένης ἔναγχος ἐπιφανείας αὐτοῦ, τά τε πρὸ τοῦ πάθους καὶ τὰ περὶ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐκλογῆς, ἐν τῷ πρὸ τούτου, αυντεμόντες τὰς ἀποδείξεις, διειλήφαμεν· φέρε δ’, ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος ἤδη καὶ τὰ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν αὐτοῦ διασκεψώμεθα, τὰ μὲν ἐκ τῶν θείων παρασημαινόμενοι γραμμάτων, τὰ δ’ ἔξωθεν προσιστοροῦντες ἐξ ὧν κατὰ καιρὸν μνημονεύσομεν ὑπομνημάτων.

Ι. Πρῶτος τοιγαροῦν εἰς τὴν ἀποστολὴν ἀντὶ τοῦ προδότου Ἰούδα κληροῦται Ματθίας, εἷς καὶ αὐτός, ὡς δεδήλωται, τῶν τοῦ κυρίου γενόμενος μαθητῶν. καθίστανται δὲ δι’ εὐχῆς καὶ χειρῶν ¹ ἐπιθέσεως τῶν ἀποστόλων εἰς διακονίαν ἕνεκα τοῦ κοινοῦ ἄνδρες δεδοκιμασμένοι, τὸν ἀριθμὸν ἑπτά, οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Στέφανον. ὃς καὶ ² πρῶτος μετὰ τὸν κύριον ἅμα τῇ χειροτονίᾳ, ὥσπερ εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο προαχθείς, λίθοις εἰς θάνατον πρὸς τῶν κυριοκτόνων βάλλεται, καὶ ταύτῃ πρῷ· τος τὸν αὐτῷ φερώνυμον τῶν ἀξιονίκων τοῦ Χριστοῦ μαρτύρων ἀποφέρεται στέφανον.

Τότε δῆτα καὶ Ἰάκωβον, τὸν τοῦ κυρίου λελόμενον
ἀδελφόν, ὅτι δὴ καὶ οὗτος τοῦ Ἰωσὴφ ἐνόμαστο παῖς, τοῦ δὲ χριστοῦ πατὴρ ὁ Ἰωαήφ, ᾧ μνηστευθεῖσα ἡ παρθένος, πρὶν ἢ συνελθεῖν ³ αὐτούς, εὑρέθη ἐν γαστρὶ ἔχουσα ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου, ὡς ἡ ἱερὰ τῶν εὐαγγελίων διδάσκει γραφή· τοῦτον δὴ οὖν αὐτὸν Ἰάκωβον, ὃν καὶ δίκαιον ἐπίκλην οἱ πάλαι δι’ ἀρετῆς ἐκάλουν προτερήματα, πρῶτον ἱστοροῦσιν τῆς ἐν ἐγχειρισθῆναι ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς ἐγχειρισθῆναι θρόνον· Κλήμης ἐν ἕκτῳ τῶν Ὑποτυπώσεων γράφων
ὧδε παρίστησιν “ Πέτρον γάρ φηαιν καὶ Ἰάκωβον καὶ Ἰωάννην μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ σωτῆρος, ὡς ἂν καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος προτετιμημένους, μὴ ἐπιδικάζεσθαι δόξης, ἀλλὰ Ἰάκωβον τὸν δίκαιον ἐπίσκοπον τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων ἐλέσθαι.” ὁ δ’ αὐτὸς
ἐν ἑβδόμῳ τῆς αὐτῆς ὑποθέσεως ἔτι καὶ ταῦτα περὶ αὐτοῦ φηαιν ἴ’ Ἰακώβῳ τῷ δικαίῳ καὶ Ἰωάννη καὶ Πέτρῳ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν παρέδωκεν τὴν γνῶσιν ὁ κύριος, οὗτοι τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις παρέδωκαν, οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι τοῖς ἑβδομήκοντα· ὧν εἷς ἢν καὶ Βαρνάβας. δύο
δὲ γεγόνασιν Ἰάκωβοι, εἷς ὁ δίκαιος, ὁ κατὰ τοῦ πτερυγίου βληθεὶς καὶ ὑπὸ γναφέως ξύλῳ πληγεὶς εἰς θάνατον, ἕτερος δὲ ὁ καρατομηθείς.”

Αὐτοῦ δὴ τοῦ δικαίου καὶ ὁ Παῦλος μνημονεύει ⁴ γράφων “ἕτερον δὲ τῶν ἀποστόλων οὐκ εἶδον, εἰ μὴ Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦ κυρίου.”

Ἐν τούτοις καὶ τὰ τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν πρὸς
τὸν τῶν Ὀσροηνῶν βασιλέα τέλος ἐλάμβανεν ὑποαχέαεως. ὁ γοῦν Θωμᾶς τὸν Θαδδαῖον κινήσει θειοτέρᾳ ἐπὶ τὰ Ἔδεσαα κήρυκα καὶ εὐαγγελιστὴν τῆς περὶ τοῦ λτριστοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐκπέμπει, ὡς ἀπὸ τῆς εὑρεθείσης αὐτόθι γραφῆς μικρῷ πρόσθεν ἐδηλώααμεν· ὁ δὲ τοῖς τόποις ἐπιστάς,
τόν τε Ἄβγαρον ἰᾶται τῷ χριατοῦ λόγῳ καὶ τοὺς αὐτόθι πάντας τοῖς τῶν θαυμάτων παραδόξοις ἐκπλήττει, ἱκανῶς τε αὐτοὺς τοῖς ἔργοις διαθεὶς καὶ ἐπὶ αέβας ἀγαγὼν τῆς τοῦ χριατοῦ δυνάμεως, μαθητὰς τῆς σωτηρίου διδασκαλίας κατεστήαατο, εἰς ἔτι τε νῦν ἐξ ἐκείνου ἢ πᾶσα τῶν Ἐδεααηνῶν πόλις τῇ Χριατοῦ προσανάκειται προσηγορίᾳ, οὐ τὸ τυχὸν ἐπιφερομένη δεῖγμα τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν καὶ εἰς αὐτοὺς εὐεργεσίας. καὶ ταῦτα δ᾿
ὡς ἐξ ἀρχαίων ἱστορίας εἰρήαθω· μετίωμεν δ᾿ αὖθις ἐπὶ τὴν θείαν γραφήν.

⁵

Γενομένου δῆτα ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ Στεφάνου μαρτυρίᾳ πρώτου καὶ μεγίστου πρὸς αὐτῶν Ἰουδαίων κατὰ τῆς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐκκλησίας διωγμοῦ πάντων τε τῶν μαθητῶν πλὴν ὅτι μόνων τῶν δώδεκα ἀνὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν τε καὶ Σαμάρειαν ⁶ διααπαρέντων , τινὲς, ᾖ φηαιν ἢ θεία γραφή, διελθόντες ἕως Φοινίκης καὶ Κύπρου καὶ᾿ Ἀντιοχείας οὔπω μὲν ἔθνεσιν οἷοί τε ἦσαν τοῦ τῆς πίστεως μεταδιδόναι λόγου τολμᾶν, μόνοις δὲ τοῦτον ⁷ Ἰουδαίοις κατήγγελλον. τηνικαῦτα καὶ Παῦλος
ἐλυμαίνετο εἰς ἔτι τότε τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, κατ᾿ οἴκους τῶν πιστῶν εἰσπορευόμενος σύρων τε ἄνδρας καὶ γυναῖκας καὶ εἰς φυλακὴν παραδιδούς. ⁸ ἀλλὰ καὶ Φίλιππος, εἷς τῶν ἅμα Στεφάνῳ προχειριαθέντων
⁹ εἰς τὴν διακονίαν, ἐν τοῖς διασπαρεῖαιν γενόμενος, κάτειαιν εἰς τὴν Σαμάρειαν, θείας τε ἔμπλεως δυνάμεως κηρύττει πρῶτος τοῖς αὐτόθι τὸν λόγον, τοσαύτη δ’ αὐτῷ θεία συνήργει χάρις, ὡς καὶ Σίμωνα τὸν μάγον μετὰ πλείστων ὅσων τοῖς αὐτοῦ λόγοις ἐλχθῆναι. ἐπὶ
τοσοῦτον δ’ ὁ Σίμων βεβοημένος κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ τῶν ἠπατημένων ἐκράτει γοητείᾳ, ὡς τὴν μεγάλην αὐτὸν ἡγεῖσθαι εἶναι δύναμιν τοῦ θεοῦ. τότε δ’ οὖν καὶ οὗτος τὰς ὑπὸ τοῦ φιλίππου δυνάμει θείᾳ τελουμένας καταπλαγεὶς παραδοξοποιίας, ὑποδύεται καὶ μέχρι λουτροῦ τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν πίστιν καθυποκρίνεται· ὃ καὶ θαυμάζειν ἄξιον εἰς δεῦρο γινόμενον πρὸς τῶν ἔτι καὶ νῦν τὴν ἀπ’ ἐκείνου μιαρωτάτην μετιόντων αἵρεσιν, οἳ τῇ τοῦ ἁφῶν προπάτορος μεθόδῳ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν λοιμώδους καὶ ψωραλέας νόσου δίκην ὑποδυόμενοι, τὰ μέγιστα λυμαίνονται τοὺς οἷς ἐναπομάξσαθαι οἷοί τε ἂν εἶεν τὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἀποκεκρυμμένον δυσαλθῆ καὶ χαλεπὸν ἰόν. ἤδη γέ τοι πλείους τούτων ἀπεώσθησαν, ὁποῖοί τινες εἶεν τὴν μοχθηρίαν ἁλόντες, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ὁ ¹⁰ Σίμων αὐτὸς πρὸς τοῦ Πέτρου καταφωραθεὶς ὃς ἢν, τὴν προσήκουσαν ἔτισεν τιμωρίαν. ἀλλὰ
γὰρ εἰς αὔξην ὁσημέραι προἰ·όντος τοῦ σωτηρίου ¹¹ κηρύγματος, οἰκονομία τις ἦγεν ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς τῆς αὐτόθι βσαιλίδος, κατά τι πάτριον ἔθος ὑπὸ γυναικὸς τοῦ ἔθνους εἰς ἔτι νῦν βασιλευομένου, δυνάστην· ὃν πρῶτον ἐξ ἐθνῶν πρὸς τοῦ Φιλίππου δι’ ἐπιφανείας τὰ τοῦ θείου λόγου ὄργια μετασχόντα τῶν τε ἀνὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην πιστῶν ἀπαρχὴν γενόμενον, πρῶτον κατέχει λόγος ἐπὶ τὴν πάτριον παλινοστήσαντα γῆν εὐαγγελίσασθαι τὴν τοῦ τῶν θεοῦ θεοῦ γνῶσιν καὶ τὴν εἰς ἀνθρώπους τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐπιδημίαν, ¹² ἔργῳ πληρωθείσης δι’ αὐτοῦ τῆς ἐπιδημίαν, προφθάσει χεῖρα αὐτῆς τῷ θεῷ ’’ περιεχούσης ¹³ προφητείας. ἐπὶ τούτοις Παῦλος, τὸ τῆς ἐκλογῆς
σκεῦος, οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων οὐδὲ δι’ ἀνθρώπων, ¹⁴ δι’ ἀπολαλύψεως δ’ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ καὶ θεοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ ἐγείραντος αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν, ¹⁵ ἀπόστολος ἀναδείκνυται, δι’ ὀπτασίας καὶ τῆς κατὰ τὴν ἀπολάλυψιν οὐρανίου φωνῆς ἀξιωθεὶς τῆς κλήσεως.

II. Καὶ δὴ τῆς παραδόξου τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν
ἀναστάσεώς τε καὶ εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως τοῖς πλείστοις ἤδη περιβοήτου καθεστώσης, παλαιοῦ κεκρατηκότος ἔθους τοῖς τῶν ἐθνῶν ἄρχουσι τὰ παρὰ αψίσιν καινοτομούμενα τῷ τὴν βασίλειον ἀρχὴν ἐπικρατοῦντι αημαίνειν, ὡς ἄν μηδὲν αὐτὸν ¹⁶ δισδιδράσκοι τῶν γινομένων, τὰ περὶ τῆς ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστάσεως τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ εἰς πάντας ἤδη καθ’ ὅλης Παλαιστίνης Πιλᾶτος Τιβερίῳ βασιλεῖ κοινοῦται, τάς
τε ἄλλας αὐτοῦ πυθόμενος εραστίας καὶ ὡς ὅτι μετὰ θάνατον ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστὰς ἤδη θεὸς εἶναι παρὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς πεπίστευτο. τὸν δὲ Τιβέριον ἀνενεγκεῖν ἐπὶ τὴν σύγκλητον ἐκείνην τ’ ἀπώσασθαί φασι τὸν λόγον, τῷ μὲν δοκεῖν, ὅτι μὴ πρό. τερον αὐτὴ τοῦτο δοκιμάσασα ἢν, παλαιοῦ νόμου κεκρατηκότος μὴ ἄλλως τινὰ παρὰ Ῥωμαίοις θεοποιεῖσθαι μὴ οὐχὶ ψήφῳ καὶ δόγματι συγκλήτου, τῆ δ’ ἀληθείᾳ, ὅτι μηδὲ τῆς ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἐπικρίσεώς τε καὶ συστάσεως ἡ σωτήριος τοῦ θείου κηρύγματος ἐδεῖτο διδασκαλία· ταύτῃ δ’
οὖν ἀπωσαμένης τὸν προσαγγελθέντα περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν λόγον τῆς Ῥωμαίων βουλῆς, τὸν Τιβέριον ἢν καὶ πρότερον εἶχεν γνώμην τηρήσαντα, μηδὲν ἄτοπον κατὰ τῆς τοῦ χριοτοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐπινοῆσαι.

Ταῦτα Τερτυλλιανὸς τοὺς Ῥωμαίων νόμους ἠκριβωκώς, ἀνὴρ τά τε ἄλλα ἔνδοξος καὶ τῶν μάλιστα ἐπὶ Ῥώμης λαμπρῶν, ἐν τῇ γραφείσῃ μὲν αὐτῷ ‘Ρωμαίων φωνῇ, μεταβληθείσῃ δ’ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἑλλάδα γλῶτταν ὑπὲρ χριστιανῶν ἀπολογίᾳ τίθησιν, κατὰ λέξιν τοῦτον ἱστορῶν τὸν τρόπον ¹⁷ “ἵνα δὲ καὶ ἐκ τῆς γενέσεως διαλεχθῶμεν τῶν τοιούτων νόμων, παλαιὸν ἢν δόγμα μηδένα θεὸν ὑπὸ βασιλέως καθιεροῦσθαι, πρὶν ὑπὸ τῆς συγκλήτου Μάρκος Αἰμίλιος οὕτως περί τινος εἰδώλου πεποίηκεν Ἀλβούρονυ. καὶ τοῦτο ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἡμῶν λόγου πεποίηται, ὅτι παρ’ ὑμῖν ἀνθρωπείᾳ δοκιμὴ ἡ θεότης δίδοται. ἐὰν μὴ ἀνθρώπῳ θεὸς ἀρέσῃ, θεὸς οὐ γίνεται· οὕτως κατά γε τοῦτο ἄνθρωπον θεῷ ἵλεω εἶναι προσῆκεν. Τιβέριος οὖν, ἐφ’ οὗ τὸ τῶν χριστιανῶν ὄνομα εἰς τὸν κόσμον εἰσελήλυθεν, ἀγγελθέντος αὐτῷ ἐκ παλαιστίνης τοῦ δόγματος τούτου, ἔνθα πρῶτον ἤρξατο, τῆ συγκλήτῳ ἀνεκοινώσατο, δῆλος ὢν ἐκείνοις ὡς τῷ δόγματι ἀρέσκεται. ἡ δὲ σύγκλητος ἐπεὶ οὐκ αὐτὴ δεδοκιμάκει, ἀπώσατο· ὁ δὲ ἐν τῆ αὐτοῦ ἀποφάσει ἔμεινεν, ἐπελήσας θάνατον τοῖς τῶν Χριστισνῶν κατηγόροις.

Τῆς οὐρανίου προνοίας κατ’ οἰκονομίαν τοῦτ’ αὐτῷ πρὸς νοῦν βαλλομένης, ὡς ἂν ἀπαραποδίστως ἀρχὰς ἔχων ὁ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου λόγος πανταχόσε γῆς διαδράμοι.

ΙΙΙ. Οὕτω δῆτα οὐρανίῳ δυνάμει καὶ συνεργίᾳ ἀθρόως οἷά τις ἡλίου βολὴ τὴν σύμπασαν οἰκουμένην ὁ σωτήριος κατηύγαζε λόγος. αὐτίκα ταῖς θείαις ἑπομένως γραφαῖς ἐπὶ “ πᾶσαν ’’ προῄει ¹⁸ “τὴν γῆν ὁ φθόγγος ’’ τῶν θεσπεσίων εὐαγγελιστῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀποστόλων, “ καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης τὰ ῥήματα αὐτῶν.” καὶ δῆτα ἀνὰ πάσας πόλεις τε καὶ κώμας, πληθυούσης ¹⁹ ἅλωνος δίκην, μυρίανδροι καὶ παμπληθεῖς ἀθρόως ²⁰ ἐκκλησίαι συνεστήκεσαν, οἵ τε ἐκ προγόνων διαδοχῆς καὶ τῆς ἀνέκαθεν πλάνης παλαιῷ νόσῳ δεισιδαιμονίας εἰδώλων τὰς Ψυχὰς πεπεδημένοι, πρὸς τῆς τοῦ χριστοῦ δυνάμεως διὰ τῆς τῶν φοιτητῶν αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίας τε ὁμοῦ καὶ παραδοξοποιίας ὥσπερ δεινῶν δεινῶν ἀπηλλαγμένοι εἱργμῶν τε χαλεπωτάτων λύαιν εὑράμενοι, πάσης μὲν δαιμονικῆς κατέπτυον πολυθεΐας, ἕνα δὲ μόνον εἶναι θεὸν ὡμολόγουν, τὸν τῶν αυμπάντων δημιουργόν, τοῦτόν τε αὐτὸν θεσμοῖς ἀληθοῦς εὐσεβείας δι’ ἐνθέου καὶ αώφρονος θρησκείας τῆς ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τῷ τῶν ἀνθρώπων βίῳ κατασπαρείσης ἐγέραιρον. ἀλλὰ γὰρ τῆς χάριτος ἤδη τῆς θείας καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ λοιπὰ χεομένης ἔθνη καὶ πρώτου μὲν κατὰ τὴν Παλαιστίνων ²¹ Καισάρειαν Κορνηλίου αὺν ὅλῳ τῷ οἴκῳ δι’ ἐπιφανείας θειοτέρας ὑπουργίας τε Πέτρου τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν πίστιν καταδεξαμένου πλείστων τε ²² καὶ ἄλλων ἐπ’ Ἀντιοχείας Ἑλλήνων, οἷς κατὰ τὸν Στεφάνου διωγμὸν διασπαρέντες ἐκήρυξαν, ἀνθούσης ἄρτι καὶ πληθυούσης τῆς κατὰ Ἀωτιόχειαν ἐκκλησίας ἐν ταὐτῷ τε ἐπιπαρόντων πλείστων τῶν τε ἀπὸ Ἱεροσολύμων προφητῶν καὶ αὺν αὐτοῖς Βαρνάβα καὶ Παύλου ἑτέρου τε πλήθους ἐπὶ τούτοις ἀδελφῶν, ἡ Χριστιανπῶν προσηγορία τότε πρῶτον αὐτόθι ὥσπερ ἀπ᾿ εὐθάλους καὶ γονίμου πηγῆς ἀναδίδοται. καὶ Ἄγαβος
μέν, εἷς τῶν συνόντων αὐτοῖς προφητῶν, περὶ τοῦ μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι λιμὸν προθεσπίζει, Παῦλος δὲ καὶ Βαρναβᾶς ἐξυπηρετησόμενοι τῇ τῶν ἀδελφῶν παραπέμπονται διακονίᾳ.

²³

IV. Τιβέριος μὲν οὖν ἀμφὶ τὰ δύο καὶ εἴκοσι βασιλεύσας 1 ἔτη τελευτᾷ, μέτα δὲ τοῦτον Γάϊος τὴν τὴν ἡγεμονίαν παραλαβών , αὐτίκα τῆς Ἰουδαίων ἀρχῆς Ἀγρίππᾳ τὸ διάδημα περιτίθησιν, βασικέα καταστήσας αὐτὸν τῆς τε Φιλίππου καὶ τῆς Λυσανίου τετραρχίας, πρὸς αἷς μετ᾿ οὐ πολὺν αὐτῷ χρόνον καὶ τὴν Ἠρῴδου τετραρχίαν παραδίδωσιν, ἀϊδίῳ φυγῇ τὸν Ἡρῴδην (οὗτος δ᾿ ἦν ὁ κατὰ τὸ πάθος τοῦ σωτῆρος) σὺν καὶ τῇ γυναικὶ Ἡρῳδιάδι ²⁴πλείστων ἕνεκα ζημιώσας αἰτιῶν. μάρτυς Ἰώσηπος καὶ τούτων.

Κατὰ δὴ τοῦτον Φίλων ἐγνωρίζετο πλείστοις,
ἀνὴρ οὐ μόνον τῶν ἡμετέρων, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἔξωθεν ὁρμωμένων παιδείας ἐπισημότατος. τὸ μὲν οὖν γένος ἀνέκαθεν Ἑβραῖος ἢν, τῶν δ᾿ ἐπ᾿ Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐν τέλει διαφανῶν οὐδενὸς χείρων, περὶ δὲ τὰ θεῖα καὶ πάτρια μαθήματα
ὅσον τε καὶ ὁπηλίκον εἰσενήνεκται πόνον, ἔργῳ πᾶσι δῆλος, καὶ περὶ τὰ φιλόσοφα δὲ καὶ ἐλευθέρια τῆς ἔξωθεν παιδείας οἷός τις ἢν, οὐδὲν δεῖ λέγειν, ὅτε μάλιστα τὴν κατὰ Πλάτωνα καὶ Πυθαγόραν ἐζηλωκὼς ἀγωγήν, διενεγκεῖν ἅπαντας τοὺς καθ᾿ ἑαυτὸν ἱστορεῖται.

V. καὶ δὴ τὰ 1 κατὰ Γάϊον οὗτος Ἰουδαίοις συμβάντα πέντε βιβλίοις παραδίδωσιν, ὁμοῦ τὴν Γαΐου διεξιὼν φρενοβλάβειαν, ὡς θεὸν ἑαυτὸν ἀναγορεύσαντος καὶ μυρία περὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐνυβρικότος, τάς τε κατ’ αὐτὸν Ἰουδαίων ταλαιπωρίας καὶ ἢν αὐτὸς στειλάμενος ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥωμαίων πόλεως ὑπὲρ κατὰ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ὁμοεθνῶν ἐποιήσατο πρεσβείαν, ὅπως τε ἐπὶ τοῦ Γαΐου καταστὰς ὑπὲρ τῶν πατρίων νόμων, οὐδέν τι πλέον γέλωτος καὶ διασυρμῶν ἀπηνέγκατο, μικροῦ δεῖν καὶ τὸν περὶ τῆς ζωῆς ἀνατλὰς κίνδυνον.

Μέμνηται καὶ τούτων ὁ Ἰώσηπος, ἐν ὀκτὼ.
καιδεκάτῳ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας κατὰ λέξιν ταῦτα ²⁵ γράφων “καὶ δὴ στάσεως ἐν Ἀλεξανδρεία γενο- μένης Ἰουδαίων τε οἳ ἐνοικοῦσι, καὶ Ἑλλήνων, τρεῖς ἀφ’ ἑκατέρας τῆς στάσεως πρεσβευταὶ αἱρεθέντες παρῆσαν πρὸς τὸν Γάϊον. καὶ ἦν γὰρ τῶν Ἀλεξανοδρέων
πρέσβεων εἷς Ἀπίων, ὃς πολλὰ εἰς τοὺς Ἰουδαίους ἐβλασφήμησεν, ἄλλα τε λέγων καὶ ὡς τῶν Καίσαρος τιμῶν περιορῷεν· πάντων γοῦν, ὅσοι τῆ Ῥωμαίων ἀρχῇ ὑποτελεῖς εἶεν, βωμοὺς τῷ γαίῳ καὶ ναοὺς ἱδρυμένων τά τε ἄλλα ἐν πᾶσιν αὐτὸν ὥσπερ τοὺς θεοὺς δεχομένων, τούσδε τούσδε ἄδοξον ἡμεῖσθαι ἀνδριᾶσι τιμᾶν καὶ ὅρκιον αὐτοῦ τὸ ὄνομα ποιεῖσθαι· πολλὰ δὲ καὶ χαλεπὰ Ἀπίωνος εἰρηκότος, ὑφ’
ὧν ἀρθῆναι ἤλπιζεν τὸν Γάϊον καὶ εἰκὸς ἢν, Φίλων ὁ προεστὼς τῶν Ἰουδαίων τῆς πρεσβείας, ἀνὴρ τὰ πάντα ἔνδοξος Ἀλεξάνδρου τε τοῦ ἀλαβάρχου ἀδελφὸς ὢν καὶ φιλοσοφίας οὐκ ἄπειρος, οἷός τε ἢν ἐπ’ ἀπολογίᾳ χωρεῖν τῶν κατηγορημένων, διακλείει δ’ αὐτὸν Γάϊος, κελεύσας ἐκποδὼν ἀπελθεῖν,
περιοργής τε ὢν φανερὸς ἢν ἐργασόμενός τι δεινὸν αὐτούς. ὁ δὲ Φίλων ἔξεισι πέρι- ὑβρισμένος, καί φησιν πρὸς τοὺς Ἰουδαίους οἳ περὶ αὐτὸν ἦααν, ὡς χρὴ θαρρεῖν, Γαίου μὲν αὐτοῖς ὠργιαμένου, ἔργῳ δὲ ἤδη τὸν θεὸν ἀντὶ· παρεξάγοντος.”

²⁶

Ταῦτα ὁ Ἰώσηπος. καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Φίλων ad Gai. 24.38 ἐν ἧ συνέραψεν Πρεσβείᾳ τὰ κατὰ μέρος ἀκριβῶς τῶν τότε πραχθέντων αὐτῷ δηλοῖ, ὧν τὰ πλεῖστα παρείς, ἐκεῖνα μόνα παραθήσομαι, δι’ ὧν τοῖς ἐντυγχάνουσι προφανὴς γενήσεται δήλωσις τῶν ἅμα τε καὶ οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν τῶν κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ τετολμημένων ἕνεκεν Ἰουδαίοις συμβεβηκότων. πρῶτον δὴ οὗν κατὰ Τιβέριον ἐπὶ μὲν τῆς Ῥωμαίων πόλεως Σηιανόν, τῶν τότε παρὰ βασιλεῖ πολλὰ δυνάμενον, ἄρδην τὸ πᾶν ἔθνος ἀπολέσθαι σπουδὴν εἰσαγηοχέναι, ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς Ἰουδαίας πιλᾶτον, καθ’ ὃν τὰ περὶ τὸν σωτῆρα τετόλμητο, περὶ τὸ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἔτι τότε συνεστὸς ἱερὸν ἐπιχειρήσαντά τι παρὰ τὸ Ἰουδαίοις ἐξόν, τὰ μέγιστα αὐτοὺς ἀναταράξαι,

VI. μετὰ δὲ τὴν Τιβερίου τελευτὴν Γάϊον τὴν ἀρχὴν παρειληφότα, πολλὰ μὲν εἰς πολλοὺς καὶ ὤα ἐνυβρίσαι, πάντων δὲ μάλιστα τὸ πᾶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνος οὐ σμικρὰ καταβλάψαι· ἃ καὶ ἐν βραχεῖ πάρεστιν διὰ τῶν αὐτοῦ καταμαθεῖν φωνῶν, ἐν αἷς κατὰ λέξιν ταῦτα γράφει

²⁷

“Τοσαύτη μὲν οὖν τις ἡ τοῦ Γαίου περὶ τὸ ἦθος ἦν ἀνωμαλία πρὸς ἅπαντας, διαφερόντως δὲ πρὸς τὸ Ἰουδαίων γένος, ᾧ χαλεπῶς ἀπ’· εχθανόμενος τὰς μὲν ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις πόλεσιν προσευχάς, ἀπὸ τῶν κατ’ Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ἀρξάμενος, σφετερίζεται, καταπλήσας εἰκόνων καὶ ἀνδριάντων τῆς ἰδίας μορφῆς ὁ γὰρ ἑτέρων ἀνατιθέντων ἐφιείς, αὐτὸς ἱδρύετο δυνάμει), τὸν δ’ ἐν τῇ ἱεροπόλει νεών, ὃς λοιπὸς ἢν ἄψαυστος, ἀσυλίας ἠξιωμένος τῆς πάσης, μεθηρμόζετο καὶ μετεσχημάτιζεν εἰς οἰκεῖον ἱερόν, ἵνα Δῖός Ἐπιφανοῦ Νέου χρηματίζῃ Γαΐου.”

Μυρία μὲν οὖν ἄλλα δεινὰ καὶ πέρα πάσης
διηγήσεως ὁ αὐτὸς κατὰ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν αυμβεβηκότα Ἰουδαίοις ἐπὶ τοῦ δηλουμένου ἐν δευτέρῳ αυγγράμματιξ ᾧ1 ἐπέγραφεν “ Περὶ ἀρετῶν” ἱστορεῖ· συνᾴδει δ’ αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ Ἰώσηπος, ὁμοίως ἀπὸ τῶν Πιλάτου χρόνων καὶ τῶν κατὰ τοῦ σωτῆρος τετολμημένων τὰς κατὰ παντὸς τοῦ ἔθνους ἐνάρξασθαι αημαίνων συμφοράς. δ’ οὖν οἷα καὶ οὗτος ἐν δευτέρῳ
τοῦ Ἰουδαϊκοῦ πολέμου αὐταῖς συλλαβαῖς δηλοῖ λέγων

²⁸

“Πεμφθεὶς δὲ εἰς Ἰουδαίαν ἐπίτροπος ὑπὸ 2, 169
Τιβερίου Πιλᾶτος νύκτωρ κεκαλυμμένας εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα παρεισκομίζει τὰς Καίσαρος εἰκόνας· σημαῖας καλοῦνται. τοῦτο μεθ’ ἡμέραν μεγίστην ταραχὴν ἤγειρεν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις. οἵ τε γὰρ ἐγγὺς πρὸς τὴν ὄφιν ἐξεπλάγησαν, ὡς πεπατημένων τῶν νόμων· οὐδὲν γὰρ ἀξιοῦσιν ἐν τῆ πόλει δείκηλον τίθεσθαι.”

Ταῦτα δὲ συγκρίνας τῇ τῶν εὐαγγελίων γραφῆ,
εἴσῃ ὡς οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν αὐτοὺς μετῆλθεν ἢν ἔρρηξαν ἐπ’ αὐτοῦ Πιλάτου φωνήν, δι’ ἦς οὐκ ²⁹ ἄλλον ἢ μόνον ἔχειν ἐπεβόων Καίσαρα βασιλέα. ³⁰ εἶτα δὲ καὶ ἄλλην ἑξῆς ὁ αὐτὸς αυγγραξεὺς ἱστορεῖ μετελθεῖν αὐτοὺς συμφορὰν ἐν τούτοις ³¹ “μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ταραχὴν ἑτέραν ἐκίνει, τὸν ἱερὸν θησαυρὸν, καλεῖται ’δε κορβανᾶς, εἰς καταγωγὴν ὑδάτων ἐξαναλίσκων· κατῄει δὲ ἀπὸ τριακοσίων σταδίων. πρὸς τοῦτο τοῦ πλήθους ἀγανάκτησις ἢν, καὶ τοῦ Πιλάτου παρόντος εἰς ἀγανάκτησις περιατάντες ἅμα κατεβόων. ὁ δὲ προῄδει γὰρ αὐτῶν τὴν ταραχὴν καὶ τῷ πλήθει τοὺς στρατιώτας ἐνόπλους, ἐσθήσεσιν ἰδιωτικαῖς κεκαλυμμένους, ἐγκαταμίξας καὶ ξίφει μὲν χρήσασθαι κωλύσας, ξύλοις δὲ παίειν τοὺς κεκραγότας ἐγκελευσάμενος, αύνθημα δίδωαιν ἀπὸ τοῦ βήματος. τυπτόμενοι δὲ οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι πολλοὶ μὲν ὑπὸ τῶν πληγῶν, πολλοὶ δὲ ὑπὸ σφῶν αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ φυγῇ καταπατηθέντες ἀπώλοντο, πρὸς δὲ τὴν συμφορὰν τῶν ἀνηρημένων καταπλαγὲν τὸ πλῆθος ἐσιώπησεν.”

Επὶ τούτοις μυρίας ἄλλας ἐν αὐτοῖς Ἱεροσολύμοις κεκινῆαθαι νεωτεροποιίας ὁ αὐτὸς ἐμφαίνει, παριστὰς ὡς οὐδαμῶς ἐξ ἐκείνου διέλιπον τήν τε πόλιν καὶ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἅπασαν στάσεις καὶ πόλεμοι καὶ κακῶν ἐπάλληλοι μηχαναί, εἰς ὅτε τὸ πανύστατον ἡ κατὰ Οὐεσπασιανὸν αὐτοὺς μετῆλθεν πολιορκία. Ἰουδαίους μὲν οὖν ὧν κατὰ τοῦ χριστοῦ τετολμήκασιν, ταύτῃ πῃ τὰ ἐκ τῆς θείας μετῄει δίκης.

VII. Οὐκ ἀγνοεῖν δὲ ἄξιον ὡς καὶ αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος Πιλᾶτον κατὰ Γάϊον, οὗ τοὺς χρόνους διέξιμεν, τοσαύταις περιπεσειῖν κατέχει λόγος συμφοραῖς, ὡς ἐξ ἀνάγκης αὐτοφονευτὴν ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τιμωρὸν αὐτόχειρα γενέσθαι, τῆς θείας, ὡς ἔοικεν, δίκης οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν αὐτὸν μετελθούσης. ἱατοροῦσιν Ἑλλήνων οἱ τὰς Ὀλυμπιάδας ἅμα τοῖς κατὰ χρόνους πεπραγμένοις ἀναγράψαντες.

³²

VIII. Ἀλλὰ γὰρ Γάϊον οὐδ’ ὅλοις τέτταρσιν ἔτεσιν τὴν ἀρχὴν κατασχόντα Κλαύδιος αὐτοκράτωρ ³³ διαδέχεται· καθ’ ὃν λιμοῦ τὴν οἰκουμένην πιέσαντος ( τοῦτο δὲ καὶ οἱ πόρρω τοῦ καθ’ ἡμᾶς λόγου συγγραφεῖς ταῖς αὐτῶν ιστορίαις πάρέδοαν), ἡ κατὰ τὰς Πραξεῖς τῶν ἀποστόλων Ἀγάβου προφήτου περὶ τοῦ μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι λιμὸν ἐφ’ ὅλην τὴν οἰκουμένην πέρας ἐλάμβανεν πρόρρηαις. τὸν δὲ κατὰ Κλαύδιον λιμὸν ἐπισημηνάμενος ἐν ταῖς πράξεσιν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἱστορήσας ³⁴ τε ὡς ἄρα διὰ Παύλου καὶ Βαρνάβα οἱ κατὰ Ἀωτιόχειαν ἀδελφοὶ τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Ἴου· δαίαν ἐξ ὧν ἕκαστος ηὐπόρει διαπεμψάμενοι ³⁵ εἴησαν, ἐπιφέρει λέγων·

(IX.) “ κατ’ ἐκεῖνον δὲ τὸν καιρόν, δῆλον δ’ ὅτι τὸν ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου, ἐπέβαλεν Ἡρῴδης ὁ βασιλεὺς τὰς χεῖρας κακῶσαί τινας τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἀνεῖλεν δὲ Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰωάννου μαχαίρᾳ.” περὶ τούτου : δ’ ὁ Κλήμης τοῦ Ἰακώβου καὶ ἱστορίαν μνήμης ἀξίαν ἐν τῆ τῶν Ὑποτυπώσεων ἑβδόμη παρατίθεται ὡς ἂν ἐκ παραδόσεως τῶν πρὸ αὐτοῦ φάσκων ὅτι δὴ ὁ εἰσαγαγὼν αὐτὸν εἰς ὡμολόγησεν μαρτυρήσαντα αὐτὸν ἰδὼν κινηθείς, ὡμολόγησεν εἶναι καὶ αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν χριστιανόν. “ συναπήχθησαν: οὖν ἄμφω,’’ φησίν, “ κοὶ κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἠξίωσεν ἀφεθῆναι αὐτῷ ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἰακώβου· ὁ δὲ ὀλίγον σκεψάμενος, ‘ εἰρήνη σοι ’ εἶπεν καὶ κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν. καὶ οὕτως ἀμφότεροι ὁμοῦ ἐκαρατομήθησαν.

³⁶³⁷

Τότε δῆτα, ὥς φησιν ἡ θεία γραφή, ἰδὼν Ἡρῴδης
ἐπὶ τῆ τοῦ Ἰακώβου ἀναιρέσει πρὸς ἡδονῆς γεγονὸς τὸ πραχθὲν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις, ἐπιτίθεται καὶ Πέτρῳ, δεσμοῖς τε αὐτὸν παραδούς, ὅσον οὔπω καὶ τὸν κατ’ αὐτοῦ φόνον ἐνήργησεν ἄν, εἰ μὴ διὰ θείας ἐπιφανείας, ἐπιστάντος αὐτῷ νύκτωρ ἀγγέλου, παραδόξως τῶν εἱργμῶν ἀπαλλαγείς, ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ κηρύγματος ἀφεῖται διακονίαν. καὶ τὰ μὲν κατὰ Πέτρον οὕτως εἶχεν οἰκονομίας.

X. Τὰ δέ γε τῆς κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγχειρήσεως
τοῦ βασιλέως οὐκέτ’ ἀναβολῆς εἴχετο, ἅμα γέ τοι αὐτὸν ὁ τῆς θείας δίκης τιμωρὸς διάκονος μετῄει, παραυτίκα μετὰ τὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων ³⁸ ἐπιβουλήν, ὡς ἡ τῶν Πραξέων ἱστορεῖ γραφή, ὁρμήσαντα μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν Καισάρεινα, ἐν δ’ ἐνταῦθα ἑορτῆς ἡμέρᾳ λαμπρᾷ καὶ βασιλικῇ κοσμησάμενον ἐσθῆτι ὑφηλόν τε πρὸ βήματος κοσμησάμενον τοῦ γάρ τοι δήμου παντὸς ἐπευφημήσαντος ἐπὶ τῆ δημηγορίᾳ ὡς ἐπὶ θεοῦ φωνῇ καὶ οὐκ ἀνθρώπου, παραχρῆμα τὸ λόγιον πατάξαι αὐτὸν ἄγγελον κυρίου ἱστορεῖ, γενόμενόν τε ακωληκόβρωτον ἐκφῦξαι. θαυμάσαι δ’
ἄξιον τῆς περὶ τὴν θείαν γραφὴν καὶ ἐν τῷδε τῷ παραδόξῳ συμφωνίας τὴν τοῦ ’Iωαήπου ἱατορίαν, καθ’ ἢν ἐπιμαρτυρῶν τῆ ἀληθείᾳ δῆλός ἐατιν, ἐν τόμῳ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας ἐννεακαιδεκάτῳ, ἔνθα αὐτοῖς γράμμασιν ὧδέ πως τὸ θαῦμα διηγεῖται.

³⁹

“τρίτον δ’ ἔτος αὐτῷ βασιλεύοντι τῆς ὅΛης
Ἰουδαίας πεπλήρωτο, καὶ πάρην εἰς πόλιν Καισάρεινα, ἢ τὸ πρότερον Στράτωνος πύργος ἐκα- ⁴⁰ λεῖτο. αυνετέλει δ’ ἐνταῦθα θεωρίας εἰς τὴν Καίσαρος τιμήν, ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκείνου σωτηρίας ἑορτήν τινα ταύτην ἐπιστάμενος, καὶ παρ’ αὐτὴν ἤθροιστο τῶν κατὰ τὴν ἐπαρχίαν ἐν τέλει καὶ προβεβηκότων εἰς ἀξίαν πλῆθος. δευτέρᾳ δὲ τῶν
θεωριῶν ἡμέρᾳ στολὴν ἐνδυσάμενος ἐξ πεποιημένην πᾶσαν, ὡς θαυμάσιον ὑφὴν εἶναι, παρῆλθεν εἰς τὸ θέατρον ἀρχομένης ἡμέρας. ἔνθα ταῖς πρώταις τῶν ἡλιακῶν ἀκτίνων ἐπιβολαῖς ὁ ἄργυρος καταυγασθείς, θαυμασίως ἀπέστιλβεν, μαρμαίρων τι φοβερὸν καὶ τοῖς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀτενίζουσι φρικῶδες. εὐθὺς δὲ οἱ κόλακες τὰς οὐδὲν ἐκείνῳ πρὸς ἀγαθοῦ ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν φωνὰς ἀνεβόων, θεὸν προσαγορεύοντες ‘ εὐμενής ’ τε ‘εἴης ’ ἐπιλέγοντες, ‘εἰ καὶ μέχρι νῦν ὡς ἄνθρωπον ἐφοβήθημεν, ἀλλὰ τοὐντεῦθεν κρείττονά σε θνητῆς φύσεως ὁμολογοῦμεν.’ οὐκ ἐπέπληξεν τούτοις ὁ βασιλεὺς οὐδὲ τὴν κολακείαν ἀσεβοῦσαν ἀπετρίψατο. ἀνακύψας δὲ μετ’ ὀλίγον, τῆς ἑαυτοῦ κεφαλῆς ὑπερκαθεζόμενον εἶδεν ἄγγελον. τοῦτον ⁴¹ εὐθὺς ἐνόησεν κακῶν εἶναι αἴτιον, τὸν καί ποτε ὢ θ’ ὢ ἴ’ δ’ δ’ ἑ τῶν ἀγάθων γενόμενον, καὶ διακάρδιον ἐσχεν ὀδύνην, ἄθρουν δ’ αὐτῷ τῆς κοιλίας προσέφυσεν ἄλγημα, μετὰ σφοδρότητος ἀρξάμενον. ἀναθεωρῶν οὖν πρὸς τοὺς φίλους, ἴ’ ὁ θεὸς ὑμῖν ἐγώ,’ φησίν, ἤδη καταστρέφειν ἐπιτάττομαι τὸν βίον, παραχρῆμα τῆς εἱμαρμένης τὰς ἄρτι μου κατεψευσμένας φωνὰς ἐΛεγχούσης. ὁ κληθεὶς ἀθά ὑφ’ ὑμῶν, ἤδη θανεῖν ἀπάγομαι. δεκτέον δὲ τὴν πεπρωμένην, ἦ θεὸς βεβούληται. καὶ ⁴² γὰρ βεβιώκαμεν οὐδαμῇ φαύλως, ἀλλ’ ἐπὶ τῆς μακαριζομένης μακρότητος.’ ταῦτα δὲ λέγων ἐπι- τάσει τῆς ὀδύνης κατεπονεῖτο· μετὰ σπουδῆς οὖν εἰς τὸ βασίλειον ἐκομίσθη, καὶ διῇξε λόγος
εἰς πάντας ὡς ἔχοι τοῦ τεθνάναι παντάπασι μετ’ ὀλίγον. ἡ πληθὺς δ’ αὐτίκα σὺν γυναιξὶ καὶ παισὶν ἐπὶ σάκκον καθεσθεῖσα τῷ πατρίῳ νόμῳ τὸν θεὸν ἱκέτευον ὑπὲρ τοῦ βασιλέως, οἰμωγῆς τε πάντ’ ἢν ἀνάπλεα καὶ θρήνων. ἐν ὑψηλῷ δ’ ὁ βασιλεὺς δωματίῳ κατακείμενος καὶ κάτω βλέπων αὐτοὺς πρηνεῖς προπίπτοντας, ἄδακρυς οὐδ’ αὐτὸς ἔμενεν. συνεχεῖς δ’ ἐφ’ ἡμέρας πέντε τῷ τῆς γαστρὸς ἀλγήματι διεργασθείς, τὸν βίον
κατέστρεφεν, ἀπὸ γενέσεως ἄγων πεντηκοστὸν ἔτος καὶ τέταρτον, τῆς δὲ βασιλείας ἕβδομον. τέσσαρας μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ Γαΐου Καίσαρος ἐβασί- λευσεν ἐνιαυτούς, τῆς Φιλίππου μὲν τετραρχίας εἰς τριετίαν ἄρξας, τῷ τετάρτῳ δὲ καὶ τὴν Ἡρῴδου προσειληφώς, τρεῖς δ’ ἐπιλαβὼν τῆς Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος αὐτοκρατορίας’’ ταῦτα τὸν Ἰώσηπον ὒ μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων ταῖς θείαις συναληθεύοντα γραφαῖς ἀποθαυμάζω· εἰ δὲ περὶ τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως πρόα· ηγορίαν δόξειέν τισιν διαφωνεῖν, ἀλλ’ ὅ γε χρόνος καὶ ἡ πρᾶξις τὸν αὐτὸν ὄντα δείκνυσιν, ἤτοι κατά τι σφάλμα γραφικὸν ἐνηλλαγμένου τοῦ ὀνόματος ἢ καὶ διωνυμίας περὶ τὸν αὐτόν, οἷα καὶ περὶ πολλούς, γεγενημένης.

⁴³

XI. Ἐπεὶ δὲ πάλιν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσιν
εἰσάγει τὸν Γαμαλιὴλ ἐν τῆ περὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων σκέψει λέγοντα ὡς ἄρα κατὰ τὸν δηλούμενον χρόνον ἀνέστη θευσᾶς λέγων ἑαυτὸν εἶναι τινά, ὃς κατελύθη, καὶ πάντες ὅσοι ἐπείσθησαν αὐτῷ, διεΛύθησαν· φέρε, καὶ τὴν περὶ τούτου παραθώμεθα τοῦ Ἰωσήπου γραφήν. ἱστορεῖ τοίνυν αὖθις κατὰ τὸν ἀρτίως δεδηλωμένον αὐτοῦ λόγον αὐτὰ ⁴⁴ δὴ ταῦτα κατὰ λέξιν, “ Φάδου δὲ τῆς Ἰουδαίας
ἐπιτροπεύοντος, γόης τις ἀνήρ, Θευδᾶς ὀνόματι, πείθει τὸν πλεῖστον ὄχλον ἀναλαβόντα τὰς κτήαεις ἕπεσθαι πρὸς τὸν Ίορδάνην ποταμὸν αὐτῷ· προφήτης ἔλεγεν εἶναι, καὶ προστάγματι τὸν ποταμὸν σχίσας δίοδον ἔφη παρέξειν αὐτοῖς ῥᾳ- δίαν, καὶ ταῦτα λέγων πολλοὺς ἠπάτησεν. οὐ
μὴν εἴασεν αὐτοὺς τῆς ἀφροσύνης ὀνάσθαι θάσος, ἀλλ᾿ ἐξέπεμψεν ἴλην ἱππέων ἐπ’ αὐτούς, ἥτις ἐπιπεσοῦσα ἀπροσδοκήτως αὐτοῖς, πολλοὺς μὲν ἀνεῖλεν, πολλοὺς δὲ ζῶντας ἔλαβεν, αὐτόν τε τόν Θευδᾶν ζωγρήσαντες ἀποτέμνουσιν τὴν κεφαλὴν καὶ κομίζουσιν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα.”

Τούτοις ἑξῆς καὶ τοῦ κατὰ Κλαύδιον γενομένου ⁴⁵ λιμοῦ μνημονεύει ὧδέ πως·

XII. “ ἐπὶ τούτοις
γε καὶ ’τον μέγαν λιμὸν κάτα τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ευνέβη γενέσθαι, καθ’ ὃν καὶ ἡ βασίλισσα Ἑλένη πολλῶν χρημάτων ὠνησαμένη σῖτον ἀπὸ τῆς Αἰγύπτου, διένειμεν τοῖς ἀπορουμένοις ” σύμφωνα δ’ ἄν
⁴⁶ εὕροις καὶ ταῦτα τῇ τῶν Πραξέων τῶν ἀποστόλων περιεχούσῃ ὡς ἄρα τῶν κατ’ Αντιόχεινα μαθητῶν καθὼς ηὐπορεῖτό τις, ὥρισαν ἕκαστος εἰς διακονίαν ἀποστεῖλαι τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ· ὃ καὶ ἐποίησαν, ἀποστείλαντες πρὸς τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους διὰ χειρὸς Βαρνάβα καὶ Παύλου. τῆς γέ τοι Ἑλένης, ἧς δὴ
καὶ ὁ συγγραξεὺς ἐποιήσατο μνήμην, εἰς ἔτι νῦν ⁴⁷ στῆλαι διαφανεῖς ἐν προαστείοις δείκνυνται τῆς νῦν Αἰλίας· τοῦ δὲ Ἀδισβηνῶν ἔθνους αὕτη βασιΛεῦσαι ἐλέγετο.

XIII. Ἀλλὰ γὰρ τῆς εἰς τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον
ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν χριατὸν εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἤδη διαδιδομένης πίστεως, ὁ τῆς ἀνθρώπων πολέμιος σωτηρίας τὴν βασιλεύουσαν προαρπάσασθαι πόλιν μηχανώμενος, ἐνταῦθα Σίμωνα τὸν πρόσθεν δεδηλωμένον ἄγει, καὶ δὴ ταῖς ἐντέχνοις τἀνδρὸς δεδηλωμένον γοητείαις πλείους τῶν τὴν Ῥώμνη οἰκούντων ἐπὶ τὴν πλάνην σφετερίζεται. δηλοῖ δὲ τοῦθ’ ὁ μετ’ οὐ πολὺ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐν
τῷ καθ’ ἡμᾶς διαπρέψας λόγῳ Ἰουστῖνος, περὶ οὗ τὰ προσήκοντα κατὰ καιρὸν παραθήσομαι· ὅγ’ δὴ ἐν τῆ προτέρᾳ πρὸς ’Αντωνῖνον ὑπὲρ τοῦ καθ’ ἡμᾶς δόγματος ἀπολογίᾳ γράφων ὧδέ φησιν·

⁴⁸

“Καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ κυρίου εἰς οὐρανὸν
προεβάλλοντο οἱ δαίμονες ἀνθρώπους τινὰς λέγον· ἑαυτοὺς εἶναι θεούς, οἳ οὐ μόνον οὐκ ἐδιώχθησαν ὑφ’ ὑμῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τιμῶν ἠξιώθησαν· Σίμωνα μέν τινα Σαμαρέα, τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης λεγομένης Γίτθων, ὃς ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος διὰ τῆς τῶν ἐνεργούντων δαιμόνων τέχνης δυνάμεις μαγικὰς ποιήσας ἐν τῇ πόλει ὑμῶν τῇ βασιλίδι Ῥώμῃ θεὸς ἐνομίσθη καὶ ἀνδριάντι παρ’ ὑμῶν ὡς θεὸς τετίμηται ἐν τῷ Τίβερι ποταμῷ μεταξὺ τῶν δύο γεφυρῶν, ἔχων ἐπιγραφὴν Ῥωμαϊκὴν ταύτην· SIMONI DEO ” ὅπερ ἐστὶν Σίμωνι θεῷ ἁγίῳ. 1 “καὶ σχεδὸν μὲν πάντες Σαμαρεῖς, ὀλίγοι ’δε καὶ
ἐν ἄλλοις ἔθνεσιν ὡς τὸν πρῶτον θεὸν ἐκεῖνον ⁴⁹ ὁμολογοῦντες προσκυνοῦαιν. καὶ Ἑλένην τινά, τὴν συμπερινστήσασαν αὐτῷ κατ’ ἐκεῖνο τοῦ καιροῦ, πρότερον ἐπὶ τέγους σταθεῖσαν ’’ ἐν Τύρῳ τῆς ⁵⁰ Φοινίκης, “ τὴν ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ πρώτην ἔννοιαν λέγουσιν.”

Ταῦτα μὲν οὗτος· αυνᾴδει δ’ αὐτῷ καὶ Εἰρηναῖος, ⁵¹ ἐν πρώτῳ τῶν πρὸς τὰς αἱρέσεις ὁμοῦ τὰ περὶ τὸν ἄνδρα καὶ τὴν ἀνοσίαν καὶ μιαρὰν διδασκαλίαν ὑπογράφων, ἢν ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος περιττὸν ἂν εἴη καταλέγειν, παρὸν τοῖς βουλομένοις καὶ τῶν μετ’ αὐτὸν κατὰ μέρος αἱρεσιαρχῶν τὰς ἀρχὰς καὶ τοὺς βίους καὶ τῶν ψευδῶν δογμάτων τὰς ὑποθέσεις τά τε πᾶσιν αὐτοῖς ἐπιτετηδευμένα διαγνῶναι, οὐ κατὰ πάρεργον τῆ δεδηλωμένη τοῦ Εἰρηναίου παραδεδομένα βίβλῳ. πάαης μὲν οὗν ἀρχηγὸν αἱρέσεως πρῶτον γενέσθαι τὸν Σίμωνα παρειλήφαμεν· ἐξ οὗ καὶ εἰς δεῦρο οἱ τὴν κατ’ αὐτὸν μετιόντες αἵρεσιν τὴν αώφρονα καὶ διὰ καθαρότητα βίου παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσιν βεβοημένην χριστιανῶν φιλοσοφίαν ὑποκρινόμενοι, ἧς μὲν ἔδοξαν ἀπαλλάττεσθαι περὶ τὰ εἴδωλα δεισιδαιμονίας οὐδὲν ἧττον αὗθις ἐπιλαμβάνονται, καταπίπτοντες ἐπὶ γραφὰς καὶ εἰκόνας αὐτοῦ τε τοῦ Σίμωνος καὶ τῆς σὺν αὐτῷ δηλωθείσης Ἑλένης θυμιάμασίν τε καὶ θυσίαις καὶ σπονδαῖς τούτους θρησκεύειν ἐγχειροῦντες, τὰ δὲ τούτων αὐτοῖς ἀπορρητότερα, ὧν φααι τὸν πρῶτον ἐπακούσαντα ἀπορρητότερα, καὶ κατά τι παρ’ αὐτοῖς λόγιον ἔγγραφον θαμβωθήσεσθαι, θάμβους ὡς ἀληθῶς καὶ φρενῶν ἐκοτάσεως καὶ μανίας ἔμπλεα τυγχάνει, ὄντα, ὡς μὴ μόνον μὴ δυνατὰ εἷναι ⁵² παραδοθῆναι γραφῆ, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ χείλεσιν αὐτὸ μόνον δι’ ὑπερβολὴν αἰσχρουργίας τε καὶ ἀρρητοποιίας ἀνδράσι σώφροσι λαληθῆναι. ὅ τι ποτὲ γὰρ ἂν ἐπινοηθείη παντὸς αἰσχροῦ μιαρώτερον, τοῦτο πᾶν ὑπερηκόντισεν ἡ τῶνδε μιαρώτερον, αἵρεσις, ταῖς ἀθλίαις καὶ παντοίων ὡς ἀληθῶς ⁵³ κακῶν σεσωρευμέναις γυναιξὶν ἐγκαταπαιζόντων.

XIV. τοιούτων κακῶν πατέρα καὶ δημιουργὸν τὸν Σίμωνα κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ ὥσπερ εἰ μέγαν καὶ μεγάλων ἀντίπαλον τῶν θεσπεσίων τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀποστόλων ἡ μισόκαλος καὶ τῆς ἀνθρώπων ἐπίβουλος σωτηρίας πονηρὰ δύναμις προυστήσατο. ὅμως δ’ οὖν ἡ θεία καὶ ὑπερουράνιος χάρις τοῖς αὐτῆς συναιρομένη διακόνοις , δι’ ἐπιφανείας αὐτῶν καὶ παρουσίας ἀναπτομένην τοῦ πονηροῦ τὴν ⁵⁴ φλόγα ᾖ τάχος ἐσβέννυ, ταπεινοῦσα δι’ αὐτῶν καὶ καθαιροῦσα πᾶν ὕψωμα ἐπαιρόμενον κατὰ τῆς γνώσεως τοῦ θεοῦ. διὸ δὴ οὔτε Σίμωνος οὔτ’ ἄλλου του τῶν τότε φυέντων συγκρότημά τι κατ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους τοὺς ἀποστολικοὺς ὑπέστη χρόνους. ὑπερενίκα γάρ τοι καὶ ὑπερίσχυεν ἅπαντα τὸ τῆς ἀληθείας φέγγος ὅ τε λόγος αὐτὸς ὁ θεῖος ἄρτι θεόθεν ἀνθρώποις ἐπιΛάμψας ἐπὶ γῆς τε ἀκμάζων καὶ τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀποστόλοις ἐμπολιτευόμενος . αὐτίκα ⁵⁵ ὁ δηλωθεὶς γόης ὥσπερ ὑπὸ θείας καὶ μαρμαρυγῆς τὰ τῆς διανοίας πληγεὶς ὄμματα ὅτε πρότερον ἐπὶ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐφ’ οἷς ἐπονηρεύσατο πρὸς τοῦ ἀποστόλου Πέτρου κατεφωράθη, μεγίστην καὶ ὑπερπόντιον ἀπάρας πορείαν τὴν ἀπ’ ἀνατολῶν ἐπὶ δυσμὰς ᾤχετο φεύγων, μόνως ταύτῃ βιωτὸν αὐτῷ κατὰ γνώμην εἶναι οἰόμενος· ἐπιβὰς δὲ τῆς ῾Ρωμαίων πόλεως, συν-
αἰρομένης αὐτῷ τὰ μεγάλα τῆς ἐφεδρευούσης ἐνταῦθα δυνάμεως, ἐν ὀλίγῳ τοσοῦτον τὰ τῆς ἐπιχειρήσεως ἤνυστο, ὡς καὶ ἀνδριάντος ἀναθέσει πρὸς τῶν τῇδε οἷα θεὸν τιμηθῆναι. οὐ μὴν εἰς μακρὸν αὐτῷ ταῦτα προυχώρει. παρὰ πόδας γοῦν ἐπὶ τῆς αὐτῆς Κλαυδίου βασιλείας ἡ πανάγαθος καὶ φιλανθρωποτάτη τῶν ὅλων πρόνοια τὸν καρτερὸν καὶ μέγαν τῶν ἀποστόλων , τὸν ἀρετῆς ἕνεκα τῶν λοιπῶν ἁπάντων προήγορον, Πέτρον, ἐπὶ τὴν ῾Ρώμην ὡς ἐπὶ τηλικοῦτον λυμεῶνα βίου ⁵⁶ χειραγωγεῖ· ὃς οἷά τις γενναῖος θεοῦ στρατηγὸς γ’ γ’ τοῖς θείοις ὅπλοις φραξάμενος, τὴν πολυτίμητον ἐμπορίαν τοῦ νοητοῦ φωτὸς ἐξ ἀνατολῶν τοῖς ⁵⁷ κατὰ δύσιν ἐκόμιζεν, φῶς αὐτὸ καὶ λόγον ψυχῶν σωτήριον, τὸ κήρυγμα τῆς τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείας, εὐαγγελιζόμενος .

XV. οὕτω δὴ οὖν ἐπιδημήσαντος αὐτοῖς τοῦ θείου λόγου, ἡ μὲν τοῦ Σίμωνος ἀπέσβη καὶ παραχρῆμα σὺν καὶ τῷ ἀνδρὶ καταλέλυτο δύναμις.

Τοσοῦτον δ’ ἐπέλαμψεν ταῖς τῶν ἀκροατῶν τοῦ Πέτρου διανοίαις εὐσεβείας φέγγος, ὡς μὴ τῆ εἰς ἅπαξ ἱκανῶς ἔχειν ἀρκεῖσθαι ἀκοῇ μηδὲ τῇ ἀγράφῳ τοῦ θείου κηρύγματος διδασκαλίᾳ, παρακλήσεσιν δὲ παντοίαις Μάρκον, οὗ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον φέρεται, ἀκόλουθον ὄντα Πέτρου, λιπαρῆσαι ὡς ἂν καὶ διὰ γραφῆς ὑπόμνημα τῆς διὰ λόγου παραδοθείσης αὐτοῖς καταλείψοι διδασκαλίας, μὴ πρότερόν τε ἀνεῖναι ἢ κατεργάσαθαι τὸν ἄνδρα, καὶ ταύτῃ αἰτίους γενέσθαι τῆς τοῦ λεγομένου κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγελίου γραφῆς. γνόντα δὲ τὸ πραχθέν φασι τὸν ἀπόστολον ἀποκαλύψαντος αὐτῷ τοῦ πνεύματος, ἡσθῆναι τῇ τῶν ἀνδρῶν προθυμίᾳ κυρῶσαί τε τὴν γραφὴν εἰς ἔντευξιν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις. Κλήμης ἐν ἕκτῳ τῶν ῾Υποτυπώσεων παρατέθειται τὴν ἱστορίαν, συνεπιμαρτυρεῖ δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ ῾Ιεραπολίτης ἐπίσκοπος ὀνόματι Παπίας, τοῦ δὲ Μάρκου μνημονεύειν τὸν Πέτρον ἐν τῇ προτέρᾳ ἐπιστολῇ· ἢν καὶ συντάξαι φασὶν ἐπ’ αὐτῆς ῾Ρώμης, σημαίνειν τε τοῦτ’ αὐτόν, τὴν πόλιν τροπικώτερον Βαβυλῶνα προσειπόντα διὰ ⁵⁸ τούτων “ ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς ἡ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι συνεκλεκτὴ καὶ Μάρκος ὁ υἱός μου.”

XVI. τοῦτον δὲ Μάρκον] πρῶτόν φασιν ἐπὶ τῆς Αἰγύπτου στειλάμενον, τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ὃ δὴ καὶ συνεγράψατο, κηρῦξαι, ἐκκλησίας τε πρῶτον ἐπ’ αὐτῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας συστήσασθαι. τοσαύτη δ᾿
ἄρα τῶν αὐτόθι πεπιστευκότων πληθὺς ἀνδρῶν τε καὶ γυναικῶν ἐκ πρώτης ἐπιβολῆς συνέστη δι’ ἀσκήσεως φιλοσοφωτάτης τε καὶ σφοδροτάτης, ὡς καὶ γραφῆς αὐτῶν ἀξιῶσαι τὰς διατριβὰς καὶ τὰς συνηλύσεις τά τε συμπόσια καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν ἄλλην τοῦ βίου ἀγωγὴν τὸν Φίλωνα·

XVII. ὃν καὶ λόγος
ἔχει κατὰ Κλαύδιον ἐπὶ τῆς ῾Ρώμης εἰς ὁμιλίαν ἐλθεῖν Πέτρῳ, τοῖς ἐκεῖσε τότε κηρύττοντι. καὶ οὐκ ἀπεικὸς ἂν εἴη τοῦτό γε, ἐπεὶ καὶ ὅ φαμεν αὐτὸ σύγγραμμα, εἰς ὕστερον καὶ μετὰ χρόνους αὐτῷ πεπονημένον, σαφῶς τοὺς εἰς ἔτι νῦν καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς πεφυλαγμένους τῆς ἐκκλησίας περιέχει κανόνας· ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν βίον τῶν παρ’ ἡμῖν ἀσκητῶν
ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα ἀκριβέστατα ἱστορῶν, γένοιτ’ ἄν ἔκδηλος οὐκ εἰδὼς μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποδεχόμενος ἐκθειάζων τε καὶ σεμνύνων τοὺς κατ’ αὐτὸν ἀποστολικοὺς ἄνδρας, ἐξ Ἑβραίων, ὡς ἔοικε, γεγονότας ταύτῃ τε ἰουδαϊκώτερον τῶν παλαιῶν ἔτι τὰ πλεῖατα διατηροῦντας ἐθῶν. πρῶτόν γέ τοι τὸ μηθὲν πέρα τῆς ἀληθείας οἴκοθεν καὶ ἐξ ⁵⁹ ἑαυτοῦ προαθήσειν οἷς ἱστορήσειν ἔμελλεν, ἀπ’· ιαχυρισάμενος ἐν ᾧ ἐπέγραφεν λόγῳ Περὶ βίου θεωρητικοῦ ἢ ἱκετῶν, θεραπευτὰς αὐτοὺς καὶ τὰς σὺν αὐτοῖς γυναῖκας θεραπευτρίδας ἀποκαλεῖσθαί φησιν, τὰς αἰτίας ἐπειπὼν τῆς τοιᾶσδε προσρήσεως, ἤτοι παρὰ τὸ τὰς φυχὰς τῶν προσιόντων αὐτοῖς τῶν ἀπὸ κακίας παθῶν ἰατρῶν δίκην ἀπαλλάττοντας ἀκεῖσθαι καὶ θεραπεύειν, ἢ τῆς περὶ τὸ θεῖον καθαρᾶς καὶ εἰλικρινοῦς θεραπείας τε καὶ θρησκείας ἕνεκα. εἴτ’ οὗν ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ ταύτην αὐτοῖς ἐπιτέθειται τὴν προαηγορίαν, οἰκείως ἐπιγραφὰς τῷ τρόπῳ τῶν ἀνδρῶν τοὔνομα, εἴτε καὶ ὄντως τοῦτ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκάλουν κατ’ ἀρχὰς οἱ πρῶτοι, μηδαμῶς τῆς χριστιανῶν πω προσ- ⁶⁰ ρήαεως ἀνὰ πάντα τόπον ἐπιπεφημισμένης, οὔ τί πω διατείνεσθαι ἀναγκαῖον· ὅμως δ' οὑν ὲν πρώτοις τὴν ἀπόταξιν αὐτοῖς τῆς οὐσίας μαρτυρεῖ, ⁶¹ φάσκων ἀρχομένους φιλοσοφεῖν ἐξίστασθαι τοῖς ταξαμένους τῶν ὑπαρχόντων, ἔπειτα πάσαις ἀπο- ταξαμένους ταῖς τοῦ βίου φροντίσιν, ἔξω τειχῶν προελθόντας, ἐν μοναγρίοις καὶ κήποις τὰς δια- τριβὰς ποιεῖαθαι, τὰς ἐκ τῶν ἀνομοίων ἐπιμιξίας ἀλυσιτελεῖς καὶ βλαβερὰς εὖ εἰδότας, τῶν κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ τοῦθ’ , ὡς εἰκός, ἐπιτελούντων, ἐκθύμῳ καὶ θερμοτάτη πίστει τὸν προφητικὸν ζηλοῦν ἀσκούντων βίον. καὶ γὰρ οὗν κἀν ταῖς ⁶² ὁμολογουμέναις τῶν ἀποατόλων Πράξεσιν ἐμ· φέρεται ὅτι δὴ πάντες οἱ τῶν ἀποατόλων γνώριμοι ⁶³ τὰ κτήματα καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις διαπιπράσκοντες ⁶⁴ ἐμέριζον ἅπασιν καθ᾿ ὃ ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν, ὡς μηδὲ εἶναί τινα ἐνδεῆ παρ᾿ αὐτοῖς· ὅσοι γοῦν κτήτορες χωρίων ἢ οἰκιῶν ὑπῆρχον, ὡς ὁ λόγος φησίν, πωλοῦντες ἔφερον τὰς τιμὰς τῶν πιπρασκομένων, ἐτίθεσάν τε παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων, ὥστε διαδίδοσθαι ἑκάστῳ καθ᾿ ὅτι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν.

Τὰ παραπλήσια δὲ τούτοις μαρτυρήσας τοῖς
δηλουμένοις ὁ Φίλων συλλαβαῖς αὐταῖς ἐπιφέρει ⁶⁵ λέγων· “ πολλαχοῦ μὲν οὗν τῆς οἰκουμένης ἐστὶν τὸ γένος· ἔδει γὰρ ἀγαθοῦ τελείου μετασχεῖν καὶ τὴν Ἑλλάδα καὶ τὴν βάρβαρον· πλεονάζει δ᾿ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καθ᾿ ἕκαστον τῶν ἐπικαλουμένων νομῶν καὶ μάλιστα περὶ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν. οἱ δὲ
πανταχόθεν ἄριστοι, καθάπερ εἰς πατρίδα θεραπευτῶν, ἀποικίαν στέλλονται πρός τι χωρίον ἐπιτηδειότατον, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ὑπὲρ λίμνης Μαρείας κείμενον ἐπὶ γεωλόφου χθαμαλωτέρου, σφόδρα εὐκαίρως ἀσφαΛείας τε ἕνεκα καὶ ἀέρος εὐκρασίας. ” εἶθ᾿ ἑξῆς τὰς οἰκήσεις αὐτῶν ὁποῖαί τινες ἦσαν
διαγραφὰς, περὶ τῶν κατὰ χώραν ἐκκλησιῶν ταῦτά ⁶⁶ φησιν· “ ἐν ἑκάστη δὲ οἰκίᾳ ἐστὶν οἴκημα ἱερὸν ὃ καλεῖται σεμνεῖον καὶ μοναστήριον, ἐν ᾧ μονούμενοι τὰ τοῦ σεμνοῦ βίου μυστήρια τελοῦνται, μηδὲν εἰσκομίζοντες, μὴ ποτόν, μὴ σιτίον, μηδέ τι τῶν ἄλλων ὅσα πρὸς τὰς τοῦ σώματος χρείας ἀναγκαῖα, ἀλλὰ νόμους καὶ λόγια θεσπισθέντα διὰ προφητῶν καὶ ὕμνους καὶ τἄλλα οἷς ἐπιστήμη καὶ εὐσέβεια συναύξονται καὶ τελειοῦνται.”

Καὶ μεθ᾿ ἕτερά φησιν·

⁶⁷

“Τὸ δ᾿ ἐξ ἑωθινοῦ μέχρις ἑσπέρας διάστημα
σύμπαν αὐτοῖς ἐατιν ἄσκηαις. ἐντυγχάνοντες τοῖς ἱεροῖς γράμμααιν φιλοαοφοῦαιν τὴν πάτριον φιλοσοφίαν ἀλληγοροῦντες , ἐπειδὴ σύμβολα τὰ τῆς ῥητῆς ἑρμηνείας νομίζουσιν ἀπ’ ὁ κε ἀποκεκρυμμένης φύαεως, ἐν ὑπονοίαις δηλουμένης . ἔστι δ’ αὐτοῖς
καὶ συγγράμματα παλαιῶν ἀνδρῶν, οἳ τῆς αὐτῶν ἀρχηγέται γενόμενοι, πολλὰ μνημεῖα τῆς ἐν τοῖς ἀλληγορουμένοις ἰδέας ἀπέλιπον, οἷς καθάπερ τισὶν ἀρχετύποις χρώμενοι μιμοῦνται τῆς προαιρέσεως τὸν τρόπον.”

Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἔοικεν εἰρῆσθαι τῷ ἀνδρὶ τὰς
ἱερὰς ἐξηγουμένων αὐτῶν ἐπακροασαμένῳ γραφάς, τάχα δ’ εἰκός, ἅ φηαιν ἀρχαίων παρ’ αὐτοῖς εἶναι συγγράμματα, εὐαγγέλια καὶ τὰς τῶν γραφὰς διηγήσεις τέ τινας κατὰ τὸ εἰκὸς τῶν πάλαι προφητῶν ἑρμηνευτικάς, ὁποίας ἥ τε πρὸς Ἑβραίους καὶ ἄλλαι πλείους τοῦ Παύλου περιέχουσιν ἐπιστολαί, ταῦτ’ εἶναι. εἶτα πάλιν ἑξῆς
περὶ τοῦ νέους αὐτοὺς ποιεῖσθαι φαλμοὺς οὕτως ⁶⁸ γράφει· “ ὥστ' οὐ θεωροῦσι μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ποιοῦσιν ᾄσματα καὶ ὕμνους εἰς τὸν θεὸν παντοίων μέτρων καὶ μελῶν ἀριθμοῖς σεμνοτέροις ἀναγκαίως χαράααοντες.”

Πόλλα μὲν οὖν καὶ ἄλλα περὶ ὧν ὁ λόγος, ἐν
ταὐτῷ διέξειαιν, ἐκεῖνα δ’ ἀναγκαῖον ἐφάνη δεῖν ἀναλέξααθαι, δι’ ὧν τὰ χαρακτηριστικὰ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἀγωγῆς ὑποτίθεται. εἰ δέ τῳ
μὴ δοκεῖ τὰ εἰρημένα ἴδια εἶναι τῆς κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον πολιτείας, δύνασθαι δὲ καὶ ἄλλοις παρὰ τοὺς δεδηλωμένους ἁρμόττειν, πειθέσθω κάν ἀπὸ τῶν ἑξῆς αὐτοῦ φωνῶν, ἐν αἷς ἀναμφήριστον, εἰ εὐγνωμονοίη, κομίσεται τὴν περὶ τοῦδε ⁶⁹ μαρτυρίαν. γράφει γὰρ ὧδε· "ἐγκράτειαν δ’ ὥαπερ τινὰ θεμέλιον προκαταβαλλόμενοι τῆ φυχῆ, τὰς ἄλλας ἐποικοδομοῦσιν ἀρετάς. σιτίον ἢ ποτὸν οὐδεὶς ἂν αὐτῶν προσενέγκαιτο πρὸ ἡλίου δύσεως, ἐπεὶ τὸ μὲν φιλοαοφεῖν ἄξιον φωτὸς κρίνουσιν εἶναι, ακότους δὲ τὰς τοῦ σώματος ἀνάγκας· ὅθεν τῷ μὲν ἡμέραν, ταῖς δὲ νυκτὸς βραχύ τι μέρος ἔνειμαν. ἔνιοι δὲ καὶ διὰ τριῶν ἡμερῶν ὑπομιμνῄσκονται τροφῆς, οἷς πλείων ὁ πόθος ἐπιατήμης ἐνίδρυται, τινὲς δὲ οὕτως ἐνευφραίνονται καὶ τρυφῶαιν ὑπὸ αοφίας ἐστιώμενοι πλουαίως καὶ ἀφθόνως τὰ δόγματα χορηγούσης, ὡς καὶ πρὸς διπλααίονα χρόνον ἀντέχειν καὶ μόγις δι’ ἓξ ἡμερῶν ἀπογεύεαθαι τροφῆς ἀναγκαίας, ἐθιαθέντες.”

Ταύτας τοῦ Φίλωνος σαφεῖς καὶ ἀναντιρρήτους περὶ τῶν καθ’ ἡμᾶς ὑπάρχειν ἡγούμεθα λέξεις. εἰ δ’ ἐπὶ τούτοις ἀντιλέγων τις ἔτι σκληρύνοιτο, καὶ οὗτος ἀπαλλαττέαθω τῆς δυαπιατίας, ἐναργεστέραις πειθαρχῶν ἀποδείξεσιν , ἃς οὐ παρά τισιν ἢ μόνη τῆ Χριστιανῶν εὑρεῖν ἔνεατιν κατὰ τὸ ⁷⁰ εὐαγγέλιον θρῃσκείᾳ. φησὶν γὰρ τοῖς περὶ ὧν ὁ λόγος καὶ γυναῖκας αυνεῖναι, ὧν αἱ πλεῖαται γηρα- λέαι παρθένοι τυγχάνουσιν, τὴν ἁγνείαν οὐκ ἀνάγκη, καθάπερ ἔνιαι τῶν παρ’ Ἕλλησιν ἱερειῶν, φυλάξασαι μᾶλλον ἢ καθ’ ἑκούαιον γνώμην, διὰ ζῆλον καὶ πόθον σοφίας, ἧ συμβιοῦν σπουδάσασαι τῶν περὶ τὸ σῶμα ἡδονῶν ἠλόγησαν, οὐ θνητῶν ἐκγόνων, ἀλλ’ ἀθανάτων ὀρεχθεῖααι, ἃ μόνη τίκτειν ἀφ’ ἑαυτῆς οἵα τέ ἐστιν ἡ θεοφιλὴς φυχή. εἶθ’ ὑποκαταβάς, ἐμφαντικώτερον ἐκτίθε- ⁷¹ τᾶι ταῦτα· “ αἱ δ’ ἐξηγήαεις τῶν ἱερῶν γραμμάτων γίνονται αὐτοῖς δι’ ὑπονοιῶν ἐν ἀλληγορίαις. ἅπα· ἄα γὰρ ἡ νομοθεαία δοκεῖ τοῖς ἀνδράσι τούτοις ἐοικέναι ζῴῳ καὶ σῶμα μὲν ἔχειν τὰς ῥητὰς δία· φυχὴν δὲ τὸν ἐναποκείμενον ταῖς λέξεαιν ἀόρατον νοῦν, ὃν ἤρξατο διαφερόντως ἡ οἰκία αὕτη θεωρεῖν, ὡς διὰ κατόπτρου τῶν ὀνομάτων κάλλη νοημάτων ἐμφαινόμενα κατ’· ιδοῦαα.”

⁷²

Τί δεῖ τούτοις ἐπιλέγειν τὰς ἐπὶ ταὐτὸν αυν· δ’ όδους καὶ τὰς ἴδιᾳ μὲν ἄνδρων, ἴδιᾳ ’δε γυναίκων ἐν ταὐτῷ διατριβὰς καὶ τὰς ἐξ ἔθους ἔτι καὶ ⁷³ νῦν πρὸς ἡμῶν ἐπιτελουμένας ἀακήαεις, ἃς δια- φερούσας κάτα τὴν του σωτηρίου πάθους ἑορτὴν ἐν ἀαιτίαις καὶ διανυκτερεύσεσιν προσοχαῖς τῶν θείων λόγων ἐκτελεῖν εἰώθαμεν, ἅπερ ἐπ’ : ἀκριβέατερον αὐτὸν ὃν καὶ εἰς δεῦρο τετήρηται ⁷⁴ παρὰ μόνοις ἡμῖν τρόπον ἐπιαημηνάμενος ὁ δηλωθεὶς ἀνὴρ τῇ ἰδίᾳ παρέδωκεν γραφῆ, τὰς τῆς μεγάλης ἑορτῆς παννυχίδας καὶ τὰς ἐν ταύταις ⁷⁵ ἀσκήαεις τούς τε λέγεσθαι εἰωθότας πρὸς ἡμῶν ὕμνους ἱατορῶν, καὶ ὡς ἑνὸς μετὰ κοσμίως ἐπιφάλλοντος οἱ λοιποὶ καθ’ ἡαυχίαν ἀκροώμενοι τῶν ὕμνων τὰ ἀκροτελεύτια συνεξηχοῦσιν, ⁷⁶ ὅπως τε κατὰ τὰς δεδηλωμένας ἡμέρας ἐπὶ ατιβάδων χαμευνοῦντες οἴνου μὲν τὸ παρά· πὰν, ὡς αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν ἀνέγραφεν, οὐδ’ ἀπο- γεύονται, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ τῶν ἐναίμων τινός, ὕδωρ δὲ μόνον αὐτοῖς ἐστι ποτόν, καὶ προαόφημα μετ’ ⁷⁷ ἄρτου ἅλες καὶ ὕσσωπον. πρὸς τούτοις γράφει
τὸν τῆς προατααίας τρόπον τῶν τὰς ἐκκλησιαστικὰς λειτουργίας ἐγκεχειρισμένων διακονίας τε καὶ τὰς ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἀνωτάτω τῆς ἐπιακοπῆς πρὸ- ἑδρίας. τούτων δ’ ὅτῳ πόθος ἔνεατι τῆς ἀκρὶ· ἐπιστάσεως , μάθοι ἂν ἐκ τῆς δηλωθείαης τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἱστορίας· ὅτι δὲ τοὺς πρώτους κήρυκας τῆς κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον διδασκαλίας τά τε αρχῆθεν πρὸς τῶν ἀποατόλων ἔθη παραδεδομένα καταλαβὼν ὁ Φίλων ταῦτ’ ἔγραφεν, παντί τῳ δῆλον.

XVIII. Πολύς γε μὴν τῷ λόγῳ καὶ πλατὺς ταῖς διανοίαις, ὑφηλός τε ὢν καὶ μετέωρος ἐν ταῖς εἰς τὰς θείας γραφὰς θεωρίαις γεγενημένος, ποικίλην καὶ πολύτροπον τῶν ἱερῶν λόγων πεποίηται τὴν ὑφήγησιν, τοῦτο μὲν εἱρμῷ καὶ ἀκολουθίᾳ τὴν τῶν εἰς τὴν Γένεσιν διεξελθὼν πραγματείαν ἐν οἷς ἐπέγραφεν Νόμων ἱερῶν ἀλληγορίας, τοῦτο δὲ κατὰ μέρος διαστολὰς κεφαλαίων τῶν ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς ζητουμένων ἐπιστάαεις τε καὶ διαλύσεις πεποιημένος ἐν οἷς καὶ αὐτοῖς καταλλήλως Τῶν ἐν Γενέσει καὶ τῶν ἐν Ἐξαγωγῇ ζητημάτων καὶ λύσεων τέθειται τὴν ἐπιγραφήν. ἔστι δ’ αὐτῷ παρὰ ταῦτα προβλημάτων τινῶν ἰδίως πεπονημένα σπουδάσματα, οἷά ἐστι τὰ Περὶ γεωργίας καὶ τὰ Περὶ μέθης τοααῦτα, καὶ ἄλλα ἄττα διαφόρου καὶ οἰκείας ἐπιγραφῆς ἠξιωμένα, οἷος ὁ Περὶ ὧν νήφας ὁ νοῦς εὔχεται καὶ καταρᾶται καὶ Περὶ συγχύαεως τῶν διαλέκτων, καὶ ὁ Περὶ φυγῆς καὶ εὑρέαεως, καὶ ὁ Περὶ τῆς πρὸς τὰ παιδεύματα συνόδου, Περί τε τοῦ τίς ὁ τῶν θείων ἐστὶ κληρονόμος ἢ Περὶ τῆς εἰς τὰ ἴσα καὶ ἐναντία τομῆς, καὶ ἔτι τὸ Περὶ τῶν τριῶν ἀρετῶν ἃς αὺν ἄλλαις ἀνέγραφεν Μωυσῆς, πρὸς τούτοις ὁ Περὶ τῶν μετονομαζομένων καὶ ὧν ἕνεκα μετονομάζονται, ᾧ φησι αυντεταχέναι καὶ Περὶ δια- ⁷⁸ θηκῶν ἁ β΄ ἔστιν δ’ αὐτοῦ καὶ Περὶ ἀποικίας καὶ βίου σοφοῦ τοῦ κατὰ δικαιοαύνην τελειω- θέντος ἢ νόμων ἀγράφων, καὶ ἔτι Περὶ γιγάντων ἢ περὶ τοῦ μὴ τρέπεσθαι τὸ θεῖον, Περί τε τοῦ κατὰ Μωυσέα θεοπέμπτους εἶναι τοὺς ὀνείρους ἁ β΄ γ’ δ’ ἑ . καὶ ταῦτα μὲν τὰ εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐλθόντα τῶν εἰς τὴν Γένεαιν, εἰς δὲ τὴν Ἔξοδον ἔγνωμεν αὐτοῦ Ζητημάτων καὶ Λύσεων ἁ β΄ γ’ δ’ ἑ, καὶ τὸ Περὶ τῆς σκηνῆς, τό τε Περὶ τῶν δέκα λογίων, καὶ τὰ Περὶ τῶν ἀναφερομένων ἐν εἴδει νόμων εἰς τὰ συντείνοντα κεφάλαια τῶν δέκα λόγων β΄ γ’ δ’, καὶ τὸ Περὶ τῶν εἰς τὰς ἱερουργίας ζῴων, καὶ τίνα τὰ τῶν θυσιῶν εἴδη, καὶ τὸ Περὶ τῶν προκειμένων ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῖς μὲν ἀγαθοῖς ἄθλων, τοῖς δὲ πονηροῖς ἐπιτιμίων καὶ ἀρῶν. πρὸς τούτοις ἅπααιν καὶ μονόβιβλα αὐτοῦ φέρεται ὡς τὸ Περὶ προνοίας, καὶ ὁ Περὶ Ἰουδαίων αὐτῷ συνταχθεὶς λόγος, καὶ ὁ Πολιτικός, ἔτι τε ὁ ἢ περὶ τοῦ λόγον ἔχειν τὰ ἄλογα ζῷα ἐπὶ τούτοις ὁ Περὶ τοῦ δοῦλον εἶναι πάντα φαῦλον, ᾧ ἑξῆς ἐστιν ὁ Περὶ τοῦ πάντα σπουδαῖον ἐλεύθερον μεθ’ οὕς συντέτακται αὐτῷ ὁ Περὶ βίου θεωρητικοῦ ἢ ἱκετῶν, ἐξ οὗ τὰ περὶ τοῦ βίου τῶν ἀποστολικῶν ἀνδρῶν διεληλύθαμεν , καὶ τῶν ἐν νόμῳ δὲ καὶ προφήταις Ἑβραϊκῶν ὀνομάτων αἱ ἑρμηνεῖαι τοῦ αὐτοῦ σπουδὴ εἶναι οὗτος μὲν οὖν κατὰ γάιον ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης ἀφ’· ἱκόμενος, τὰ περὶ τῆς Γαϊου θεοατυγίας αὐτῷ γραφέντα, ἃ μετὰ ἤθους καὶ εἰρωνείας Περὶ ἀρετῶν ἐπέγραφεν, ἐπὶ πάσης λέγεται τῆς ‘ Ρωμαίων συγκλήτου κατὰ Κλαύδιον διελθεῖν, ὡς καὶ τῆς ἐν βιβλιοθήκαις ἀναθέσεως θαυμασθέντας αὐτοῦ καταξιωθῆναι τοὺς λόγους.

⁷⁹

Κατὰ δὲ τούσδε τοὺς χρόνους Παύλου τὴν ἀπό
Ἱερουσαλὴμ καὶ κύκλῳ πορείαν μέχρι τοῦ Ἰλλυρικοῦ ⁸⁰ διανύοντος, Ἰουδαίους ῾Ρώμης ἀπελαύνει Κλαύδιος, ὅ τε Ἀκύλας καὶ Πρίσκιλλα μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων Ἰουδαίων τῆς ῾Ρώμης ἀπαλλαγέντες ἐπὶ τὴν Ἀσίαν καταίρουσιν, ἐνταῦθά τε Παύλῳ τῷ ἀποστόλῳ συνδιατρίβουσιν, τοὺς αὐτόθι τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἄρτι πρὸς αὐτοῦ καταβληθέντας θεμελίους ἐπιστηρίζοντι. διδάσκαλος καὶ τούτων ἡ ἱερὰ τῶν Πραξέων γραφή.

⁸¹

XIX. Ἔτι δὲ Κλαυδίου τὰ τῆς βασιλείας διέποντος,
κατὰ τὴν τοῦ πάσχα ἑορτὴν τοσαύτην ἐπὶ τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων στάσιν καὶ ταραχὴν ἐγγενέσθαι συνέβη, ὡς μόνων τῶν περὶ τὰς ἐξόδους τοῦ ἱεροῦ βίᾳ συνωθουμένων τρεῖς μυριάδας Ἰουδαίων ἀποθανεῖν πρὸς ἀλλήλων καταπατηθέντων, γενέσθαι τε τὴν ἑορτὴν πένθος μὲν ὅλῳ τῷ ἔθνει, θρῆνον δὲ καθ᾿ ἑκάστην οἰκίαν. καὶ ταῦτα δὲ κατὰ ⁸² λέξιν ὁ Ἰώσηπος. Κλαύδιος δὲ Ἀγρίππαν, Ἀγρίππου
που παῖδα, Ἰουδαίων καθίστησι βασιλέα, Φήλικα τῆς χώρας ἁπάσης Σαμαρείας τε καὶ Γαλιλαίας καὶ προσέτι τῆς ἐπικαλουμένης Περαίας ἐπίτροπον ἐκπέμφας , διοικήσας δὲ αὐτὸς τὴν ἡγεμονίαν ἔτεσιν τρισὶν καὶ δέκα πρὸς μησὶν ὀκτώ, Νέρωνα τῆς ἀρχῆς διάδοχον καταλιπών, τελευτᾷ.

XX. Κατὰ δὲ Νέρωνα, ῥήλικος τῆς Ἰουδαίας
ἐπιτροπεύοντος, αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν αὖθις ὁ Ἰώσηπος τὴν εἰς ἀλλήλους τῶν ἱερέων στάσιν ὧδέ πως ἐν εἰκοστῷ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας γράφει·

⁸³

“ Ἐξάπτεται δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσι στάσις
πρὸς τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς πρώτους τοῦ πλήθους τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων, ἕκαστός τε αὐτῶν στῖφος ἀνθρώπων τῶν θρααυτάτων καὶ νεωτεριστῶν ἐαυτῷ ποιήαας, ἡγεμὼν ἦν, καὶ συρράσσοντες ἐκακο- λόγουν τε ἀλλήλους καὶ λίθοις ἔβαλλον· ὁ δ’ ἐπιπλήξων ἢν οὐδὲ εἷς, ἀλλ’ ὡς ἐν ἀπροατατήτῳ πόλει ταῦτ’ ἐπράααετο μετ’ ἐξουσίας. τοσαύτη
δὲ τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς κατέλαβεν ἀναίδεια καὶ τόλμα, ὥστε ἐκπέμπειν δούλους ἐτόλμων ἐπὶ τὰς ἅλωνας τοὺς ληφομένους τὰς τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ὀφειλομένας δεκάτας. καὶ συνέβαινε τοὺς ἀπορουμένους ἱερέων ὑπ’ ἐνδείας ἀπολλυμένους θεωρεῖν· οὕτως ἐκράτει τοῦ δικαίου παντὸς ἡ τῶν στασιαζόντων βία.”

⁸⁴

Πάλιν δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς συγγραφεὺς κατὰ τοὺς αὐτοὺς
χρόνους ἐν Ἱεροαολύμοις ὑποφυῆναι λῃστῶν τι εἶδος ἱατορεῖ, οἳ μεθ’ ἡμέραν, ὥς φησιν, καὶ ἐν μέσῃ τῆ πόλει ἐφόνευον τοὺς συναντῶντας. μάΛιστα γὰρ ἐν ταῖς ἑορταῖς μιγνυμένους τῷ
πλήθει καὶ ταῖς ἐαθήαεαιν ὑποκρύπτοντας μικρὰ ξιφίδια, τούτοις νύττειν τοὺς διαφόρους· ἔπειτα πεαόντων, μέρος γίνεαθαι τῶν ἐπαγανακτούντων αὐτοὺς τοὺς πεφονευκότας· διὸ καὶ παντάπααιν ὑπ’ ἀξιοπιατίας ἀνευρέτους γενέσθαι. πρῶτον μὲν
οὖν ὑπ’ αὐτῶν Ἰωνάθην τὸν ἀρχιερέα κατασφαγῆναι, μετὰ δ’ αὐτὸν καθ’ ἡμέραν ἀναιρεῖαθαι πολλούς, καὶ τῶν συμφορῶν τὸν φόβον χαλεπώτερον, ἑκάστου καθάπερ ἐν πολέμῳ καθ’ ὥραν τὸν θάνατον προαδεχομένου.

ΧΧΙ. Ἑξῆς δὲ τούτοις ἐπιφέρει μεθ’ ἕτερα λέγων·
⁸⁵ “ μείζονι δὲ τούτων πληγῇ Ἰουδαίους ἐκάκωσεν ὁ Αἰγύπτιος φευδοπροφήτης . παραγενόμενος γὰρ εἰς τὴν χώραν ἄνθρωπος γόης καὶ προφήτου πίστιν ἐπιθεὶς ἑαυτῷ, περὶ τρισμυρίους μὲν ἀθροίζει τῶν ἠπατημένων, περιαγαγὼν δ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκ τῆς ἐρημίας εἰς τὸ Ἐλαιῶν καλούμενον ὄρος, ἐκεῖθεν οἷός τε ἢν εἰς Ἱεροαόλυμα παρελθεῖν βιάζεσθαι καὶ κρατήσας τῆς τε Ῥωμαϊκῆς φρουρᾶς καὶ τοῦ δήμου τυραννικῶς χρώμενος τοῖς συνεισπεσοῦσιν δορυφόροις. φθάνει δ’ αὐτοῦ τὴν ὁρμὴν
Φῆλιξ, ὑπαντιάσας μετὰ τῶν Ῥωμαϊκῶν ὁπλι- καὶ πᾶς ὁ δῆμος συνεφήψατο τῆς ὥστε συμβολῆς γενομένης τὸν μὲν φυγεῖν μετ’ ὀλίγων, διαφθαρῆναι δὲ καὶ ζωγρηθῆναι πλείστους τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ.”

Ταῦτα ἐν τῆ δευτέρᾳ τῶν Ἱατοριῶν ὁ Ἰώσηπος·
ἐπιστῆσαι δὲ ἄξιον τοῖς ἐνταῦθα κατὰ τὸν Αἰγύπτιον δεδηλωμένοις καὶ τοῖς ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι τῶν ἀποατόλων, ἔνθα κατὰ Φήλικα πρὸς τοῦ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις χιλιάρχου εἴρηται τῷ Παύλῳ, ὅπη· νίκα κατεστασίαζεν αὐτοῦ τὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ⁸⁶ πλῆθος· “οὐκ ἄρα αὖ εἶ ὁ Αἰγύπτιος ὁ πρὸ τούτων τῶν ἡμερῶν ἀναατατώαας καὶ ἐξαγαγὼν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ τοὺς τετρακιαχιλίους ἄνδρας τῶν αικαρίων; ’’ ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν κατὰ Φήλικα τοιαῦτα.

⁸⁷

XXII. τούτου δὲ Φῆατος ὑπὸ Νέρωνος διάδοχος ]
; 27. 1 πέμπεται, καθ’ ὃν δικαιολογησάμενος ὁ Παῦλος δέαμιος ἐπὶ Ρώμης ἄγεται· Ἀρίσταρχος αὐτῷ ⁸⁸ συνῆν, ὃν καὶ εἰκότως συναιχμάλωτόν που ἐπιστολῶν ἀποκαλεῖ. καὶ Λουκᾶς, ὁ καὶ τὰς ⁸⁹ πράξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφῇ παραδούς, ἐν τούτοις κατέλυαε τὴν ἱστορίαν, διετίαν ὅλην ἐπὶ τῆς Ρώμης τὸν Παῦλον ἄνετον διατρῖφαι καὶ τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον ἀκωλύτως κηρῦξαι ἐπισημηνάμενος. τότε μὲν οὖν ἀπολογησάμενον , αὗθις
ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ κηρύγματος διακονίαν λόγος ἔχει στείλασθαι τὸν ἀπόατολον, δεύτερον δ’ τῆ αὐτῇ πόλει τῷ κατ’ αὐτὸν τελειωθῆναι μαρτυρίῳ· ἐν ῷ δεαμοῖς ἐχόμενος, τὴν πρὸς Τιμόθεον δευτέραν ἐπιατολὴν συντάττει, ὁμοῦ σημαίνων τε προτέραν αὐτῷ γενομένην ἀπολογίαν καὶ τὴν παρὰ πόδας τελείωσιν. δέχου δὴ καὶ : ⁹⁰ τούτων τὰς αὐτοῦ μαρτυρίας· “ ἐν τῆ πρώτῃ μου,’’ φηαίν, “ ἀπολογίᾳ οὐδείς μοι παρεγένετο , ἀλλὰ πάντες με ἐγκατέλιπον μὴ αὐτοῖς λογισθείη), ὁ δὲ κύριός μοι παρέατη καὶ ἐνεδυνάμωσέν με, ἵνα δι’ ἐμοῦ τὸ κήρυγμα πληροφορηθῇ καὶ ἀκούσωσι πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, καὶ ἐρρύαθην ἐκ στόματος λέοντος.’’ σαφῶς δὴ παρίστηαιν διὰ τούτων ὅτι δὴ τὸ πρότερον, ὡς ἂν τὸ κήρυγμα τὸ δι’ αὐτοῦ πληρωθείη, ἐρρύαθη ἐκ στόματος τὸν Νέρωνα ταύτῃ, ὡς ἔοικεν, διὰ τὸ ὠμό- θυμον προαειπών. οὔκουν ἑξῆς προατέθεικεν παραπλήσιόν τι τῷ “ ῥύσεταί με ἐκ στόματος λέοντος·’’ ἑώρα γὰρ τῷ πνεύματι τὴν δάον οὔπω μέλλουααν αὐτοῦ τελευτήν, δι’ ὅ φησιν ἐπιλέγων ⁹¹ τῷ “ καὶ ἐρρύσθην ἐκ στόματος λέοντος ’’ ρύσεταί με ὁ κύριος ἄπο παντὸς ἔργου πονηροῦ καὶ σώσει εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν αὐτοῦ τὴν νιον, σημαίνων τὸ παραυτίκα μαρτύριον· ὃ ⁹² καὶ σαφέστερον ἐν τῆ αὐτῇ προλέγει φάακων “ ἐγὼ γὰρ ἤδη σπένδομαι, καὶ ὁ καιρὸς ⁹³ τῆς ἐμῆς ἀναλύσεως ἐφέατηκεν.’’ 1 νῦν μὲν οὖν ἑ ἐπὶ τῆς δευτέρας ἐπιστολῆς τῶν πρὸς Τιμόθεον τὸν Λοῦκαν μόνον γράφοντι αὐτῷ συνεῖναι κατὰ δὲ τὴν προτέραν ἀπολογίαν οὐδὲ τοῦτον· ὅθεν εἰκότως τὰς τῶν ἀποατόλων Πραξεῖς ἐπ’ ⁹⁴ ἐκεῖνον ὁ Λουκᾶς περιέγραφε τὸν χρόνον, τὴν μέχρις ὅτε τῷ Παύλῳ συνῆν ἱστορίαν ὑφηγησάμενος. ταῦτα δ’ ἡμῖν εἴρηται παρισταμένοις ὅτι
μὴ καθ’ ἢν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἀνέγραφεν ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπιδημίαν τοῦ Παύλου τὸ μαρτύριον αὐτῷ οὑν. ἐπεράνθη· εἰκός γέ τοι κατὰ μὲν ἀρχὰς ἠπιώτερον
τοῦ Νέρωνος διακειμένου, ῥᾷον τὴν ὑπὲρ τοῦ δόγματος τοῦ Παύλου καταδεχθῆναι ἀπολογίαν, προελθόντος δ’ εἰς ἀθεμίτους τόλμας, μετὰ τῶν ὤων καὶ τὰ κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόΛων ἐγχειρηθῆναι.

⁹⁵

ΧΧΙΙΙ. Ἰουδαῖοί γε μὴν τοῦ Παύλου Καίσαρα
ἐπικαλεσαμένου ἐπί τε τὴν ‘ Ρωμαίων πόλιν ὑπό ⁹⁶ Φήστου παραπεμφθέντος, τῆς ἐλπίδος καθ’ ἢν ἐξῆρ’· τυον αὐτῷ τὴν ἐπιβουλήν, ἀποπεαόντες, ἐπὶ Ἰάκωβον τὸν τοῦ κυρίου τρέπονται ἀδελφόν, ᾧ πρὸς τῶν ἀποατόλων ὁ τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς τῆς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐγκεχείριστο θρόνος. τοιαῦτα δὲ αὐτοῖς καὶ τὰ κατὰ τούτου τολμᾶται. εἰς μέσον αὐτόν ἄγα.
γόντες ἄρνησιν τῆς εἰς τὸν χριστὸν πίστεως ἐπὶ παντὸς ἐξῄτουν τοῦ λαοῦ· τοῦ δὲ παρὰ τὴν ἄπαγ’ γνώμην ἐλευθέρᾳ φωνὴ καὶ μαλλοῦ ἢ προσεδόκησαν ἐπὶ τῆς πληθύος ἅπας παρρησία. εοοκησαν επι της πληυυος απασης παρρησια απασης καὶ ὁμολογήααντος υἱὸν εἶναι θεοῦ σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν ’Iηαοῦν, μηκέθ’ οἷοί τε τὴν τοῦ ἀνδρὸς μαρτυρίαν φέρειν τῷ καὶ δι’. καιότατον αὐτὸν παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσιν δι’ ἀκρότητα ἧς μετῄει κατὰ τὸν βίον φιλοσοφίας τε καὶ θεοσεβείας κτείνουσι, καιρὸν εἰς ἐξουσίαν λαβόντες τὴν ἀναρχίαν, ὅτι δὴ τοῦ Φήστου κατ’ αὐτὸ τοῦ καιροῦ ἐπὶ τῆς Ἰουδαίας τελευτή. σαντος, ἄναρχα καὶ ἀνεπιτρόπευτα τὰ τῆς αὐτόθι διοικήσεως καθειστήκει. τὸν δὲ τῆς τοῦ Ἰακώ.
Βοῦ τελευτῆς τρόπον ἤδη μὲν πρότερον αἱ παρα- τεθεῖσαι τοῦ Κλήμεντος φωναὶ δεδηλώκασιν, ἀπὸ τοῦ πτερυγίου βεβλῆσθαι ξύλῳ τε τὴν πρὸς θάνατον πεπλῆχθαι αὐτὸν ἱστορηκότος· ἀκριβέατατά γε μὴν τὰ κατ’ αὐτὸν ὁ Ἡγήαιππος, ἐπὶ τῆς πρώτης τῶν ἀποατόλων γενόμενος διαδοχῆς, ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ αὐτοῦ ὑπομνήματι τοῦτον λέγων ἱστορεῖ τὸν τρόπον· Διαδέχεται τὴν ἐκκληαίαν μετὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ὁ ἀδελφὸς τοῦ κυρίου Ἰάκωβος, ὁ ὀνομααθεὶς ὑπὸ πάντων δίκαιος ἀπὸ τῶν τοῦ κυρίου χρόνων μέχρι καὶ ἡμῶν, ἐπεὶ πολλοὶ Ἰάκωβοι ἐκαλοῦντο, ⁹⁷ οὗτος δὲ ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἅγιος ἢν, οἶνον καὶ σίκερα οὐκ ἔπιεν οὐδὲ ἔμφυχον ἔφαγεν, ξυρὸν ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἀνέβη, ἔλαιον οὐκ ⁹⁸ ἠλείφατο, καὶ βαλανείῳ ἴῳ οὐκ ἐχρήσατο. τούτῳ μόνῳ ἐξῆν εἰς τὰ ἅγια εἰαιέναι· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐρεοῦν ἐφόρει, ἀλλὰ σινδόνας. καὶ μόνος εἰαήρχετο εἰς τὸν ναὸν ηὑρίακετό τε κείμενος ἐπὶ τοῖς γόνασιν καὶ αἰτούμενος ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ ἄφεσιν, ὡς ἀπεσκληκέναι τὰ γόνατα αὐτοῦ δίκην καμήλου, διὰ τὸ ἀεὶ κάμπτειν ἐπὶ γόνυ προσκυνοῦντα τῷ θεῷ καὶ αἰτεῖαθαι ἄφεσιν τῷ λαῷ. διά γέ τοι τὴν ὑπερβολὴν τῆς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ ἐκαλεῖτο ὁ δίκαιος καὶ ὠβλίας, ὅ ἐατιν Ἑλληνιστὶ περιοχὴ ⁹⁹ τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ δικαιοαύνη, ὡς οἱ προφῆται δηλοῦσιν περὶ αὐτοῦ. τινὲς οὗν τῶν ἑπτὰ αἱρέσεων τῶν ἐν τῷ λαῷ, τῶν ’π’ προγεγραμμένων μοι ἐν τοῖς v. Ὑπομνήμασιν), ἐπυνθάνοντο αὐτοῦ τίς ἡ θύρα ¹⁰⁰ τοῦ Ἰηαοῦ, καὶ ἔλεγεν τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν σωτῆρα· ἐξ ὧν τινες ἐπίατευααν ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἐατιν ὁ Χριστός. δὲ αἱρέσεις αἱ προειρημέναι οὐκ ἐπί· στευον οὔτε ἀνάστασιν οὔτε ἐρχόμενον ἀποδοῦναι ἑκάατῳ κατὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ· ὅσοι δὲ καὶ ἐπίατευααν, διὰ Ἰάκωβον. πολλῶν οὗν καὶ τῶν
ἀρχόντων πιατευόντων, ἢν θόρυβος τῶν Ἰουδαίων καὶ γραμματέων καὶ Φαρισαίων λεγόντων ὅτι κινδυνεύει πᾶς ὁ λαὸς Ἰηαοῦν τὸν χριστὸν προσδοκᾶν. ἔλεγον οὗν συνελθόντες τῷ Ἰακώβῳ· παρακαλοῦμέν ἄε, ἐπίσχες τὸν λαόν, ἐπεὶ ἐπλανήθη εἰς Ἰηαοῦν, ὡς αὐτοῦ ὄντος τοῦ χριστοῦ. παρακαλοῦμέν ἄε πεῖσαι πάντας τοὺς ἐλθόντας εἰς τὴν ἡμέραν τοῦ πάσχα περὶ Ἰησοῦ· ἀοῖ γὰρ πάντες πειθόμεθα. ἡμεῖς γὰρ μαρτυροῦμέν σοι ¹⁰¹ καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὅτι δίκαιος εἶ καὶ ὅτι πρόσωπον οὐ λαμβάνεις. πεῖαον οὖν αὖ τὸν ὄχλον περὶ
Ιησοῦ μὴ πλανᾶαθαι· καὶ γὰρ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς καὶ πάντες πειθόμεθά σοι. στῆθι οὗν ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, ἵνα ἄνωθεν ἦς ἐπιφανὴς καὶ ἢ εὐάκουστά σου τὰ ῥήματα παντὶ τῷ λαῷ. διὰ γὰρ τὸ πάσχα συνεληλύθααι πᾶσαι αἱ φυλαὶ μετὰ καὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν. ’ ἔστησαν οὖν οἱ πρὸ.
εἰρημένοι γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαριααῖοι τὸν Ἰάκωβον ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ναοῦ, καὶ ἔκραξαν αὐτῷ καὶ εἶπαν ‘ δίκαιε, ᾧ πάντες πείθεσθαι ὀφείλομεν, ἐπεὶ ὁ λαὸς πλανᾶται ὀπίσω Ἰησοῦ τοῦ σταυρω- θέντος, ἀπάγγειλον ἡμῖν τίς ἡ θύρα τοῦ Ἰηαοῦ.’ ¹⁰² καὶ ἀπεκρίνατο φωνῇ μεγάλη ‘ τί με ἐπερωτᾶτε
¹⁰³ περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, καὶ αὐτὸς κάθηται ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἐκ δεξιῶν τῆς μεγάλης δυνάμεως , καὶ μέλλει ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν τοῦ οὐ- ρανοῦ ; ’ καὶ πολλῶν πληροφορηθέντων καὶ δοξαζόντων
ἐπὶ τῆ μαρτυρίᾳ τοῦ Ἰακώβου καὶ ¹⁰⁴ λεγόντων ‘ὡσαννὰ τῷ υἱῷ Δαυίδ, ’ τότε πάλιν οἱ αὐτοὶ γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαριααῖοι πρὸς ὠή· λους ἔλεγον ‘ κακῶς ἐποιήααμεν τοιαύτην μαρτυρίαν παρααχόντες τῷ Ἰησοῦ· ἀλλὰ ἀναβάντες καταβάλωμεν αὐτόν, ἵνα φοβηθέντες μὴ πιστεύσωσιν αὐτῷ.’ καὶ ἔκραξαν λέγοντες ἴ’ ὢ ὤ,
καὶ ὁ δίκαιος ἐπλανήθη,’ καὶ ἐπλήρωσαν τὴν ¹⁰⁵ γραφὴν τὴν ἐν τῷ Ἡσαΐᾳ γεγραμμένην ἴ’ τὸν δίκαιον, ὅτι δύαχρηατος ἡμῖν ἐστιν· τοίνυν τὰ γενήματα τῶν ἔργων αὐτῶν φάγονται.’ ἀναβάντες
οὖν κατέβαλον τὸν δίκαιον. καὶ ἔλεγον ἀλλήλοις λιθάσωμεν Ἰάκωβον τὸν δίκαιον,’ καὶ ἤρξαντο λιθάζειν αὐτόν, ἐπεὶ καταβληθεὶς οὐκ ἀπέθανεν· ἀλλὰ στραφεὶς ἔθηκε τὰ γόνατα λέγων παρακαλῶ , κύριε θεὲ πάτερ, ἄφες αὐτοῖς· ¹⁰⁶ οὐ γὰρ οἴδασιν τί ποιοῦσιν.’ οὕτως δὲ κάτα·
λιθοβολούντων αὐτόν, εἷς τῶν ἱερέων τῶν υἱῶν Ῥηχὰβ υἱοῦ Ῥαχαβείμ, τῶν μαρτυρουμένων ὑπὸ ¹⁰⁷ Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτου, ἔκραξεν λέγων παύσασθε· τί ποιεῖτε; εὔχεται ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ὁ δίκαιος.’ καὶ λαβών τις ἀπ’ αὐτῶν, εἷς τῶν γναφέων, τὸ
ξύλον, ἐν ᾧ ἀποπιέζει τὰ ἱμάτια, ἤνεγκεν κατὰ τῆς κεφαλῆς τοῦ δικαίου, καὶ οὕτως ἐμαρτύρησεν. καὶ ἔθαφαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῷ τόπῳ παρὰ τῷ ναῷ, καὶ ἔτι αὐτοῦ ἡ στήλη μένει παρὰ τῷ ναῷ. μάρτυς οὗτος ἀληθὴς Ἰουδαίοις τε καὶ Ἕλλησιν γεγένηται ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ὁ χριατός ἐστιν. καὶ εὐθὺς Οὐεαπασιανὸς πολιορκεῖ αὐτούς.” 1

¹⁰⁸¹⁰⁹¹¹⁰

Ταῦτα διὰ πλάτους, συνῳδά γέ τοι τῷ Κλήμεντι καὶ ὁ Ἡγήσιππος. οὕτω δὲ ἄρα θαυμάσιός τις ἦν καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅπασιν ἐπὶ δικαιοσύνῃ βεβόητο ὁ Ἰάκωβος, ὡς καὶ τοὺς Ἰουδαίων ἔμφρονας δοξάζειν ταύτην εἶναι τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς παραχρῆμα μετὰ τὸ μαρτύριον αὐτοῦ πολιορκίας τῆς ἱερουσαλήμ, ἢν δι᾿ οὐδὲν ἕτερον αὐτοῖς συμβῆναι ἢ διὰ τὸ κατ᾿ αὐτοῦ τολμηθὲν ἄγος.

Ἀμέλει γέ τοι ὁ Ἰώσηπος οὐκ ἀπώκνησεν καὶ 2 τοῦτ᾿ ἐγγράφως ἐπιμαρτύρασθαι δι᾿ ὧν φησιν λέξεων “ταῦτα δὲ συμβέβηκεν Ἰουδαίοις κατ᾿ ἐκδίκησιν Ἰακώβου τοῦ δικαίου, ὃς ἦν ἀδελφὸς Ἰησοῦ τοῦ λεγομένου Χριστοῦ, ἐπειδήπερ δικαιότατον αὐτὸν ὄντα οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι ἀπέκτειναν.”

Ὁ δ᾿ αὐτὸς καὶ τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ ἐν εἰκοστῷ 2 ¹¹¹ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας δηλοῖ διὰ τούτων· “ πέμπει δὲ Καῖσαρ Ἀλβίνον εἰς τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἔπαρχον, ¹¹² Φήστου τὴν τελευτὴν πυθόμενος. ὁ δὲ νεώτερος ¹¹³ Ἄνανος, ὅν τὴν ἀρχιερωσύνην εἴπαμεν παρειληφέναι, θρασὺς ἦν τὸν τρόπον καὶ τολμητὴς διαφερόντως, αἵρεσιν δὲ μετῄει τὴν Σαδδουκαίων, οἵπερ εἰσὶ περὶ τὰς κρίσεις ὠμοὶ παρὰ πάντας τοὺς Ἰουδαίους , καθὼς ἤδη δεδηλώκαμεν . ἅτε 2(??) δὴ οὖν τοιοῦτος ὢν ὁ Ἄνανος, νομίσας ἔχειν καιρὸν ἐπιτήδειον διὰ τὸ τεθνάναι μὲν Φῆστον, Ἀλβῖνον δ᾿ ἔτι κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ὑπάρχειν, καθίξει συνέδριον κριτῶν, καὶ παραγαγὼν εἰς αὐτὸ τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰησοῦ, τοῦ Χριστοῦ λεγομένου, Ἰάκωβος ὄνομα αὐτῷ, καί τινας ἑτέρους, ὡς παρανομησάντων κατηγορίαν ποιησάμενος, παρέδωκεν λευσθησομένους. ὅσοι δὲ ἐδόκουν ἐπιεικέστατοι τῶν
κατὰ τὴν πόλιν εἶναι καὶ τὰ περὶ τοὺς νόμους ἀκριβεῖς, βαρέως ἤνεγκαν ἐπὶ τούτῳ, καὶ πέμ- πουσι πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα κρύφα, παρακαλοῦντες αὐτὸν ἐπιατεῖΛαι τῷ Ἀνάνῳ μηκέτι τοιαῦτα πράααειν· μηδὲ γὰρ τὸ πρῶτον ὀρθῶς αὐτὸν πεποιηκέναι. τινὲς δ’ αὐτῶν καὶ τὸν Ἀλβῖνον πεποιηκέναι. ἀπὸ τῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας ὁδοιπο- ροῦντα, καὶ διδάακουαιν ὡς οὐκ ἐξὸν ἢν Ἀνάνῳ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ γνώμης καθίσαι συνέδριον. Ἀλβῖνος
δὲ πειαθεὶς τοῖς λεγομένοις, γράφει μετ’ ὀργῆς τῷ Ἀνάνῳ, λήφεαθαυ παρ’ αὐτοῦ δίκας ἀπειλῶν, καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἀγρίππας διὰ τοῦτο τὴν ἀρχιερωσύνην ἀφελόμενος αὐτοῦ ἄρξαντος μῆνας τρεῖς, Ἰησοῦν τὸν τοῦ Δαμμαίου κατέατηαεν “1

Τοιαῦτα καὶ τὰ κατὰ Ἰάκωβον, οὗ ἡ πρώτη τῶν ὀνομαζομένων καθολικῶν ἐπιστολῶν εἶναι λέγεται· ἰατέον δὲ ὡς νοθεύεται μέν, οὐ πολλοὶ
γοῦν τῶν παλαιῶν αὐτῆς ἐμνημόνευααν, ὡς οὐδὲ τῆς λεγομένης Ἰούδα, μιᾶς καὶ αὐτῆς αὐτῆς τῶν ἑπτὰ λεγομένων καθολικῶν· ὅμως δ’ ἴσμεν καὶ ταύτας μετὰ τῶν λοιπῶν ἐν πλείσταις δεδημοσιευμένας ἐκκλησίαις .

XXIV. Νέρωνος δὲ ὄγδοον ἄγοντος τῆς βασιλείας ] ἔτος, πρῶτος μετὰ Μάρκον τὸν εὐαγγελιστὴν τῆς ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ παροικίας Ἀνιανὸς τὴν λειτουργίαν διαδέχεται.

XXV. Κραταιουμένης δ’ ἤδη τῷ Νέρωνι τῆς
ἀρχῆς, εἰς ἀνοσίους ὀκείλας ἐπιτηδεύσεις, κατ’ αὐ- τῆς ὡπλίζετο τῆς εἰς τὸν τῶν ὅλων θεὸν εὐσεβείας. γράφειν μὲν οὖν οἷός τις οὗτος γεγένηται τὴν μοχθηρίαν, οὐ τῆς παρούσης γένοιτ’ ἂν σχολῆς · πολλῶν γε μὴν τὰ κατ’ αὐτὸν ἀκριβεστάταις
παραδεδωκότων διηγήσεαιν, πάρεστιν ὅτῳ φί- λον, ἐξ αὐτῶν τὴν σκαιότητα τῆς τἀνδρὸς ἐκτόπου καταθεωμααι μανίας, καθ’ ἢν οὐ μετὰ λογισμοῦ μυρίων ὅαων ἀπωλείας διεξελθών, ἐπὶ τοααύτην ἤλασε μιαιφονίαν, ὡς μηδὲ τῶν οἰκειοτάτων τε καὶ φιλτάτων ἐπισχεῖν, μητέρα δὲ ὁμοίως καὶ ἀδελφοὺς καὶ γυναῖκα αὺν καὶ ἄλλοις μυρίοις τῷ γένει προσήκουσιν τρόπον ἐχθρῶν καὶ πολε- μίων ποικίλαις θανάτων ἰδέαις διαχρήαααθαι. ἐνέδει δ’ ἄρα τοῖς πᾶσι καὶ τοῦτ' ἐπιγραφῆναι
αὐτῷ, ὡς ἀν’ πρῶτος αὐτοκρατόρων τῆς εἰς τὸ θεῖον εὐαεβείας πολέμιος ἀναδειχθείη. τούτου
πάλιν ὁ Ῥωμαῖος Τερτυλλιανὸς ὧδέ πως λέγων ¹¹⁴ μνημονεύει ἐντύχετε τοῖς ὑπομνήμααιν ὑμῶν, ἐκεῖ εὑρήαετε πρῶτον Νέρωνα τοῦτο τὸ δόγμα, ἡνίκα μάλιατα ἐν Ῥώμῃ, τὴν ἀνατολὴν πᾶσαν ὑποτάξας, ὠμὸς ἦν εἰς πάντας, διώξαντα. τοιού- τῳ τῆς κολάαεως ἡμῶν ἀρχηγῷ καυχώμεθα. ὁ γὰρ εἰδὼς ἐκεῖνον νοῆσαι δύναται ὡς οὐκ ἄν, εἰ μὴ μέγα τι ἀγαθὸν ἦν, ὑπὸ Νέρωνος κατακριθῆναι.”

ταύτῃ γοῦν οὗτος, θεομάχος ἐν τοῖς μάλιστα
πρῶτος ἀνακηρυχθείς, ἐπὶ τὰς κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐπήρθη σφαγάς. Παῦλος δὴ οὖν ἐπ’ αὐτῆς ‘Ρώμης τὴν κεφαλὴν ἀποτμηθῆναι καὶ Πέτρος ὡσαύτως ἀναακολοπιαθῆναι κατ’ αὐτὸν ἱστοροῦνται, καὶ πιστοῦταί γε τὴν ἱστορίαν ἡ Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου εἰς δεῦρο κρατήσασα ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτόθι κοιμητηρίων πρόαρηαις, οὐδὲν δὲ
ἦττον καὶ ἐκκλησιαστικὸς ἀνήρ, Γάϊος ὄνομα, κατὰ Ζεφυρῖνον ‘ Ρωμαίων γεγονὼς ἐπίσκοπον· ὃς δὴ Πρόκλῳ τῆς κατὰ Φρύγας προἰ·αταμένῳ ¹¹⁵ γνώμης ἐγγράφως διαλεχθείς, αὐτὰ δὴ ταῦτα περὶ τῶν τόπων, ἔνθα τῶν εἰρημένων ἀποστόλων τὰ ἱερὰ ακηνώματα κατατέθειται, φηαίν· “ ἐγὼ ’ς δὲ τὰ τρόπαια τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔχω δεῖξαι. ἐὰν γὰρ θελήσῃς ἀπελθεῖν ἐπὶ τὸν Βασικανὸν ἢ ἐπὶ τὴν ὁδὸν τὴν Ὠστίαν, εὑρήσεις τὰ τρόπαια τῶν ταύτην ἱδρυσαμένων τὴν ἐκκληλσίαν.”

Ὡς δὲ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν ἄμφω καιρὸν ἐμαρτύρησαν,
Κορινθίων ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος ἐγγράφως Ῥωμαίοις ὁμιλῶν, ὧδε παρίατηαιν “ ταῦτα καὶ ὑμεῖς διὰ τῆς τοσαύτης νουθεαίας τὴν ἀπὸ Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου φυτείαν γενηθεῖσαν Ῥωμαίων τε καὶ Κορινθίων αυνεκεράαατε. καὶ γὰρ ἄμφω καὶ εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν Κόρινθον φυτεύααντες ἡμᾶς ὁμοίως ἐδίδαξαν, ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ εἰς τὴν Ἰταλίαν ὁμόσε διδάξαντες ἐμαρτύρησαν κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν καιρόν.’’ 1 καὶ ταῦτα δέ, ὡς ἂν ἔτι μᾶλλον πιστωθείη τὰ τῆς ἰατορίας.

¹¹⁶

XXVI. Αὖθις δ’ ὁ Ἰώαηπος πλεῖστα δάα περὶ
τῆς τὸ πᾶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνος καταλαβούσης διελθὼν αυμφορᾶς, δηλοῖ κατὰ λέξιν ἐπὶ πλείστοις ἄλλοις μυρίους ὅσους τῶν παρὰ Ἰουδαίοις τετιμημένων μάατιξιν αἰκισθέντας ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ τετιμημένων ¹¹⁷ ἀνααταυρωθῆναι ὑπὸ Φλώρου· τοῦτον δὲ εἶναι τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐπίτροπον, ὁπηνίκα τὴν ἄρχην ἀναρριπισθῆναι τοῦ πολέμου, ἔτους δωδεκάτου ¹¹⁸ τῆς Νέρωνος ἡγεμονίας, αυνέβη. εἶτα δὲ καὶ
καθ’ ὅλην τὴν Συρίαν ἔπι τῆ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἀποστάσει φησι κατειληφέναι ταραχήν, πανταχόσε τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἔθνους πρὸς τῶν κατὰ πόλιν ¹¹⁹ ἐνοίκων ὡς ἂν πολεμίων ἀνηλεῶς πορθουμένων , ὤσατε ὁρᾶν τὰς πόλεις μεατὰς ἀτάφων σωμάτων καὶ νεκροὺς ἅμα νηπίοις γέροντας ἐρριμμένους γύναιά τε μηδὲ τῆς ἐπ’ αἰδῶ σκέπης καὶ πᾶααν μὲν τὴν ἐπαρχίαν μεοτὴν ἀδιηγήτων συμφορῶν, μείζονα δὲ τῶν ἑκάστοτε τὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀπειλουμένοις ἀνάτααιν. ταῦτα κατὰ λέξιν ὁ Ἰώσηπος. καὶ τὰ μὲν κατὰ Ἰουδαίους ἐν τούτοις ἦν.

Ecclesiastical History. Eusebius. ed. Kirsopp Lake, ed. J.E. L. Oulton. Germany. 2014.

Current edition First1KGreek

Historia Ecclesiastica (Greek) (Eusebius. Historia Ecclesiastica, Volumes 1-2. Lake, Kirsopp, translator; Oulton, J.E.L., translator. London; New York: William Heinemann, G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1926-1932.)

Editions (2)

Historia Ecclesiastica First1KGreek (Eusebius. Eusebii Caesariensis Opera, Volume 4. Dindorf, Luwdig, editor. Leipzig: Teubner, 1871.) — 2.praef focus

[Προοίμιον.] Ὅσα μὲν τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱστορίας ἐχρῆν ὡς ἐν προοιμίῳ διαστείλασθαι, τῆς τε θεολογίας πέρι τοῦ σωτηρίου λόγου καὶ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας τῶν τῆς ἡμετέρας διδασκαλίας δογμάτων, ἀρχαιότητός
τε τῆς κατὰ Χριστιανοὺς εὐαγγελικῆς πολιτείας, οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰκαὶ ὅσα περὶ τῆς γενομένης ἔναγχος ἐπιφανείας αὐτοῦ, τά τε περὶ τοῦ πάθους καὶ τὰ περὶ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐκλογῆς ἐν τῷ πρὸ τούτου, συντεμόντες τὰς ἀποδείξεις διειλήφαμεν.

[2] φέρε δ᾿
ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος ἤδη καὶ τὰ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν αὐτοῦ διασκεψώμεθα, τὰ μὲν ἐκ τῶν θείων παρασημαινόμενοι γραμμάτων, τὰ δ᾿ ἔξωθεν προσιστοροῦντες ἐξ ὧν κατὰ καιρὸν μνημονεύσομεν ὑπομνημάτων.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 1—6] Πρῶτος τοιγαροῦν εἰς τὴν
ἀποστολὴν ἀντὶ τοῦ προδότου Ἰούδα κληροῦται Ματθίας, εἷς καὶ αὐτὸς, ὡς δεδήλωται, τῶν τοῦ κυρίου γενόμενος μαθητῶν. καθίστανται δὲ δι᾿ εὐχῆς καὶ χειρῶν ἐπιθέσεως τῶν ἀποστόλων εἰς διακονίαν, ὑπηρεσίας ἕνεκα τοῦ κοινοῦ, ἄνδρες δεδοκιμασμένοι τὸν
ἀριθμὸν ἑπτὰ οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Στέφανον, ὃς καὶ πρῶτος μετὰ τὸν κύριον, ἅμα τῇ χειροτονίᾳ, ὥσπερ εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο προαχθεὶς, λίθοις εἰς θάνατον πρὸς τῶν κυριοκτόνων βάλλεται, καὶ ταύτῃ πρῶτος τὸν αὐτῷ φερώ- νυμον τῶν ἀξιονίκων τοῦ Χριστοῦ μαρτύρων άποφέρεται στέφανον.

[2] τότε δῆτα καὶ Ἰάκωβον, τὸν τοῦ κυρίου λεγόμενον ἀδελφὸν ὅτι δὴ καὶ οὗτος τοῦ Ἰωσὴφ ὠνόμαστο παῖς· τοῦ δὲ Χριστοῦ πατὴρ , ὁ Ἰωσὴφ , ᾧ μνηστευθεῖσα ἡ παρθένος , πρὶν ἢ συνελθεῖν
αὐτοὺς, ηὕρητο ἐν γαστρὶ ἔχουσα ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου , ὡς ἡ ἱερὰ τῶν εὐαγγελίων διδάσκει γραφή), τοῦτον δὴ τὸν Ἰάκωβον, ὃν καὶ δίκαιον ἐπίκλην οἱ πάλαι δι’ ἀρετῆς ἐκάλουν προτερήματα, πρῶτον ἱστοροῦσι τῆς ἐν Ἰεροσολύμοις ἐκκλησίας τὸν τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς
ἐγχειρισθῆναι θρόνον.

[3] Κλήμης δὲ ἐν ἕκτῳ τῶν ἐγχειρισθῆναι γράφων ὧδε παρίστησι ‘Πέτρον “ γάρ φησι καὶ Ἰάκωβον καὶ Ἰωάννην μετὰ τὴν ἀνά΄ληψιν τοὐ σωτῆρος, ὡσὰν καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ κυρίου προτετιμημένους, μὴ ἐπιδικάζεσθαι δόξης, ἀλλ’ Ἰáκω-
“ βον τὸν δίκαιον ἐπίσκοπον Ἰεροσολύμων ἑλέσθαι.’’

[4] ὁ δ’ αὐτὸς ἐν ἑβδόμῳ τῆς αὐτῆς ὑποθέσεως ἔτι καὶ ταῦτα περὶ αὐτοῦ φησιν “Ἰακώβῳ τῷ δικαίῳ καὶ Ἰωάννῃ καὶ Πέτρῳ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν παρέδωκε “ τὴν γνῶσιν ὁ κύριος , οὗτοι τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις
παρέδωκαν, οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι τοῖς ἑβδομήκοντα, ὧν εἷς ἦν καὶ Βαρνάβας.

[5] δύο δὲ γεγόνασιν Ἰάκωβοι, εἷς ὁ δίκαιος, ὁ κατὰ τοῦ πτερυγίου βληθεὶς καὶ ὑπὸ γναφέως ξύλω πληγεὶς εἰς θάνατον, ἕτερος δὲ ὁ καρατομηθείς.’’ αὐτοῦ δὴ τοῦ δικαίου
καὶ ὁ Παῦλος μνημονεύει γράφων “ἕτερον δὲ τῶν ἀποστόλων οὐκ εἶδον , εἰ μὴ Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦ κυρίου.’

[6] ἐν τούτοις καὶ τὰ τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν πρὸς τὸν τῶν Ὀσροηνῶν βασιλέα τέλος ἐλάμβανεν ὑποσχέσεως. ὁ γοῦν Θωμᾶς τὸν Θαδδαῖον
¹ κινήσει θειοτέρᾳ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἔδεσσαν κήρυκα καὶ εὐαγ- γελιστὴν τῆς περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐκπέμπει, ὡς ἀπὸ τῆς εὑρεθείσης αὐτόθι γραφῆς μικρῷ πρόσθεν ἐδηλώσαμεν.

[7] ὁ δὲ τοῖς τόποις ἐπιστὰς τόν τε Ἄβ-
γαρον ἰᾶται τῷ Χριστοῦ λόγῳ καὶ τοὺς αὐτόθι πάν- τας τοῖς τῶν θαυμάτων παραδόξοις ἐκπλήττει, ἱκα- νῶς τε αὐτοὺς τοῖς ἔργοις διαθεὶς, καὶ ἐπὶ σέβας ἀγαγὼν τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ δυνάμεως, μαθητὰς τῆς σωτηρίου διδασκαλίας κατεστήσατο· εἰσέτι τε νῦν ἐξ
ἐκείνου ἡ πᾶσα τῶν ᾿Εδεσσηνῶν πόλις τῇ Χριστοῦ προσανάκεται προσηγορίᾳ, οὐ τὸ τυχὸν αὐτοὺς εὐεργε- δεῖγμα τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν καὶ εἰς αὐτοὺς εὐεργε- σίας.

[8] καὶ ταῦτα μὲν ὡς ἐξ ἀρχαίων ἱστορίας εἰρή- σθω, μετίωμεν δ᾿ αὖθις ἐπὶ τὴν θείαν γραφήν. γενο-
μένου δῆτα ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ Στεφάνου μαρτυρίᾳ πρώτου καὶ μεγίστου πρὸς αὐτῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων κατὰ τῆς ἐν ῾Ιερο- σολύμοις ἐκκλησίας διωμοῦ, πάντων τε τῶν μαθη- τῶν πλὴν ὅτι τῶν δώδεκα μόνων ἀνὰ τὴν ᾿Ιουδαίαν τε καὶ Σαμάρειαν διασπαρέντων τινὲς, ᾗφησιν ἡ
θεία γραφὴ, διελθόντες ἕως Φοινίκης καὶ Κύπρου καὶ ᾿Αντιοχείας, οὔπω μὲν ἔθνεσιν οἷοί τε ἦσαν τοῦ τῆς πίστεως μεταδιδόναι λόγου τολμᾶν, μόνοις δὲ τοῦτον ᾿Ιουδαίοις κατήγγελλον.

[9] τηνικαῦτα καὶ Παῦ- λος ἐλυμαίνετο εἰσέτι καὶ τότε τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, κατ᾿
οἴκους τῶν πιστῶν εἰσπορευόμενος, σύρων τε ἄνδρας καὶ γυναῖκας καὶ εἰς φυλακὴν παραδιδούς.

[10] ἀλλὰ καὶ Φίλιππος, εἷς τῶν ἅμα Στεφάωῳ προχειρισθέν- των εἰς τὴν διακονίαν, ἐν τοῖς διασπαρεῖσι γενόμε- νος, κάτεισιν εἰς τὴν Σαμάρειαν, θείας τε ἔμπλεως
ὢν δυνάμεως κηρύττει πρῶτος τοῖς αὐτόθι τὸν λόγον. ² τοσαύτη δ’ αὐτῷ θεία συνήργει χάρις ὡς καὶ Σίμωνα τὸν μάγον μετὰ πλείστων ὅσων τοῖς αὐτοῦ λόγοις ἑγχθῆναι

[11] ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον δ’ ὁ Σίμων βεβοημένος κατ’ εκεῖνο καιροῦ τῶν ἠπατημένων ἐκράτει γοητείᾳ ὡς τὴν μεγάλην αὐτὸν ἡγεῖσθαι εἶναι δύναμιν τοῦ
θεοῦ. τότε δ’ οὖν καὶ οὕτος τὰς ὑπὸ τοῦ Φιλίππου δυνάμει θείᾳ τελουμένας καταπλαγεὶς παραδοξοποιίας παραδύεται, καὶ μέχρι λουτροῦ τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν πίστιν καθυποκρίνεται.

[12] ὃ καὶ θαυμάζειν ἄξιον εἰς δεῦρο γινόμενον πρὸς τῶν ἔτι καὶ νῦν τὴν ἀπ’ ἐκείνου
μιαρωτάτην μετιόντων αἵρεσιν, οἱ τῇ τοῦ σφῶν προπάτορος μεθόδῳ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν λοιμώδους καὶ ψωραλέας νόσου δίκην ὑποδυόμενοι τὰ μέγιστα λυμαίνονται τοὺς οἶς ἐναπομάξασθαι οἷοί τε ἂν εἶεν τὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἀποκεκρυμμένον δυσαλθῆ καὶ χαλεπὸν ἰόν.
ἤδη γέ τοι πλείους τούτων ἀπεώσθησαν , ὁποῖοί τινες ἦσαν τὴν μοχθηρίαν ἁλόντες, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ὁ Σίμων αὐτὸς πρὸς τοῦ Πέτρου καταφωραθεὶς ὃς ἣν τὴν προσήκουσαν ἔτισε τιμωρίαν.

[13] ἀλλὰ γὰρ εἰς αὔξην ὁσημέραι προἰ·όντος τοῦ σωτηρίου κηρύγματος οἰκονομία
τις ἦγεν καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς Αἰθιόπων τῶν τῆς αὐτόθι βασιλίδος, κατά τι πάτριον ἔθος ὑπὸ γυναικὸς τοῦ ἔθνους εἰσέτι νῦν βασιλευομένου , δυνάστην · ὃν πρῶτον ἐξ ἐθνῶν πρὸς τοῦ Φιλίππου δι’ ἐπιφανείας τὰ τοῦ θείου λόγου ὄργια μετασχόντα , τῶν τε ἀνὰ
τὴν οἰκουμένην πιστῶν ἀπαρχὴν γενόμενον , πρῶτον κατέχει λόγος ἐπὶ τὴν πάτριον παλινοστήσαντα γῆν εὐαγγελίσασθαι τὴν το τῶν ὅλων θεοῦ γνῶσιν, καὶ τὴν ζωοποιὸν εἰς ἀνθρώπους τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐπιδημίαν, ἔργῳ πληρωθείσης δι’ αὐτοῦ τῆς “ Αἰθιοπία
προφθάσει χεῖρα αὐτῆς τῷ θεῷ” περιεχούσης προφητείας.

[14] ἐπὶ τούτοις Παῦλος, τὸ τῆς ἐκλογῆς σκεῦος, οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων οὐδὲ δι᾿ ἀνθρώπων, δι᾿ ἀποκαλύψεως δ᾿ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ θεοῦ πατρὸς, τοῦ ἐγείραντος αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἀπόστολος ἀναδείκνυται, δι᾿ ὀπτασίας καὶ τῆς κατὰ τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν οὐρανίου
φωνῆς ἀξιωθεὶς τῆς κλήσεως.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 8] Καὶ δὴ τῆς παραδόξου τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀναστάσεως τε καὶ εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως τοῖς πλείστοις ἤδη περιβοήτου καθεστώσης, παλαιοῦ κεκρατηκότος ἔθους τοῖς τῶν ἐθνῶν ἄρχουσι,
τὰ παρὰ σφίσι καινοτομούμενα τῷ τὴν βασίλειον ἀρκὴν ἐπικρατοῦντι σημαίνειν, ὡς ἂν μηδὲν αὐτὸν διαδιδράσκοι τῶν γινομένων, τὰ περὶ τῆς ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστάσεως τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰς πάντας ἤδη καθ᾿ ὅλης τῆς Παλαιστίνης βεβοημένα
Πιλᾶτος Τιβερίῳ βασιλεῖ κοινοῦται,

[2] ὃν τάς τε ἄλλας αὐτοῦ πυθόμενον τερατείας καὶ ὡς ὅτι μετὰ θάνατον ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστὰς θεὸς εἶναι παρὰ πολλοῖς ἤδη πεπίστευτο ἀνενεγκεῖν ἐπὶ τὴν σύγκλητον, ἐκείνην τ᾿ ἀπώσασθαί φασι τὸν λόγον, τῷ μὲν δοκεῖν, ὅτι
μὴ πρότερον αὐτὴ τοῦτο δοκιμάσασα ἦν, παλαιοῦ νόμου κεκρατηκότος μὴ ἄλλως τινὰ παρὰ ῾Ρωμαίοις θεοποιεῖσθαι μὴ οὐχὶ ψήφῳ καὶ δόγματι συγκλήτου, τῇ δ᾿ ἀληθείᾳ, ὅτι μηδὲ τῆς ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἐπικρίσεώς τε καὶ συστάσεως ἡ σωτήριος τοῦ θείου κηρύγματος
ἐδεῖτο διδασκαλία.

[3] ταύτῃ δ᾿ οὖν ἀπωσαμένης τὸν προσαγγελθέντα περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν λόγον τῆς ῾Ρωμαίων βουλῆς τὸν Τιβέριον ἣν καὶ πρότερον εἷχε γνώμην τηρήσαντα μηδὲν ἄτοπον κατὰ τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐπινοῆσαι.

[4] ταῦτα Τερ-
τυλλιανὸς, τοὺς ῾Ρωμαίων νόμους ἠκριβωκὼς ἀνὴρ, τά τε ἄλλα ἔνδοξος καὶ τῶν μάλιστα ἐπὶ ῾Ρώμης λαμπρῶν, ἐν τῇ γραφείσῃ μὲν αὐτῷ τῇ ῾Ρωμαίων φωνῇ, μεταβληθείσῃ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἑλλάδα γλῶτταν ὑπὲρ Χριστιανῶν ἀπολογίᾳ τίθησι κατὰ λέξιν τοῦτον ἱστορῶν τὸν τρόπον “ἔνα δὲ καὶ ἐκ τῆς γενέσεως διαλεχθῶμεν τῶν τοιούτων νόμων, παλαιὸν ἦν δόγμα μηδένα θεὸν ὑπὸ βασιλέως καθιεροῦσθαι, πρὶν ὑπὸ
τῆς συγκλήτου δοκιμασθῆναι. Μάρκος Αἰμίλιος οὕτως περί τινος εἰδώλου πεποίηκεν Ἀλβούρνου. καὶ τοῦτο ὑπὲρ τοὐ ἡμῶν λόγου πεποίηται, ὅτι παρ’ ὑμῖν ἀνθρωπείᾳ δοκιμῇ ἡ θεότης δίδοται.

[5] ἐὰν μὴ ἀνθρώπῳ θεὸς ἀρέσῃ, θεὸς οὐ γίνεται. οὕτως κατά
γε τοῦτο ἄνθρωπον θεῷ ἵλεων εἶναι προσήκει.

[6] Τιβέριος οὖν ἐφ’ οὑ τὸ τῶν Χριστιανῶν ὄνομα εἰς τὸν κόσμον εἰσελήλυθεν, ἀγγελθέντος αὐτῷ ἐκ Παλαιστίνης τοῦ δόγματος τούτου, ἔνθα πρῶτον ἤρξατο, τῇσυγκλήτῳ ἀνεκοινώσατο, δῆλος ὢν ἐκείνοις ὡς τῷ
δόγματι ἀρέσκεται. ἡ δὲ δὲσύγκλητος, ἐπεὶ οὐκ αὐτὴ δεδοκιμάκει, ἀπώσατο· ὁδὲ ἐν τῇ αὐτοῦ ἀποφάς εἰ ἔμεινεν, ἀπειλήσας θάνατον τοῖς τῶν Χριστιανῶν κατ’ ηγόροις,’’ τῆς οὐρανίου προνοίας κατ’ οἰκονομίαν τοῦτ’ αὐτῶ πρὸς νοῦν βαλλομένης, ὡς ἂν ἀπαραποδίστως ἀρχὰς
ἔχων ὁ του εὐαγγελίου λόγος πανταχόσε γῆς διαδράμοι.

[1] [Nic. H. E. ιι, 8] Οὕτω δῆτα οὐρανίῳ δυνάμει καὶ συνεργίᾳ ἀθρόως οἷά τις ἡλίου βολὴ τὴν σύμπασαν οἰκουμένην ὁ σωτήριος κατηύγαζε λόγος, αὐτίκα ταῖς θείαις ἑπομένως γραφαῖς ἐπὶ πᾶσαν προῄει
τὴν γῆν ὁ φθόγγος τῶν θεσπεσίων εὐαγγελιστῶν τε αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀποστόλων , καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης τὰ ῥήματα αὐτῶν.

[2] καὶ δῆτα ἀνὰ πάσας τὰς πόλεις τε καὶ κώμας , πληθυούσης ἅλωνος δίκην, μυρίανδροι καὶ παμπληθεῖς ἀθρόως ἐκκλησίαι συνειστηκεσαν,
οἴ τε ἐκ προγόνων διαδοχῆς καὶ τῆς ἀνέ- ³ καθεν πλάνης παλαιᾷ νόσῳ δεισιδαιμονίας εἰδώλων τὰς ψυχὰς πεπεδημένοι, πρὸς τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ δυνάμεως διὰ τῆς τῶν φοιτητῶν αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίας τε ὁμοῦ καὶ παραδοξοποιίας ὥσπερ δεινῶν δεσποτῶν
ἀπηλλαγμένοι, εἱργμῶν τε χαλεπωτάτων λύσιν εὑράμενοι, πάσης μὲν δαιμονικῆς κατέπτυον πολυθεΐας, ἕνα δὲ μόνον εἶναι θεὸν ὡμολόγουν τὸν τῶν συμπάντων δημιουργὸν, τοῦτόν τε αὐτὸν θεσμοῖς ἀληθοῦς εὐσεβείας δι᾿ ἐνθέου καὶ σώφρονος θρησκείας τῆς
ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τῷ τῶν ἀνθρώπων βίῳ κατασπαρείσης ἐγέραιρον.

[3] ἀλλὰ γὰρ τῆς χάριτος ἤδη τῆς θείας καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ λοιπὰ χεομένης ἔθνη, καὶ πρώτου μὲν κατὰ τὴν Παλαιστινῶν Καισάρειαν Κορνηλίου σὺν ὅλῳ τῷ οἴκῳ δι᾿ ἐπιφανείας θειοτέρας ὑπουργίας
τε Πέτρου τὴν εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν πίστιν καταδεξαμένου, πλείστων τε καὶ ἄλλων ἐπ᾿ Ἀντιοχείας Ἑλλήνων, οἷς οἱ κατὰ τὸν Στεφάνου διωγμὸν διασπαρέντες ἐκήρυξαν, ἀνθούσης ἄρτι καὶ πληθυούσης τῆς κατὰ Ἀντιόχειαν ἐκκλησίας, ἐν ταὐτῷ τε ἐπιπαρόντων πλείστων
ὅσων τῶν τε ἀπὸ Ἱεροσολύμων προφητῶν, καὶ σὺν αὐτοῖς Βαρνάβα καὶ Παύλου, ἑτέρου τε πλήθους ἐπὶ τούτοις ἀδελφῶν, ἡ Χριστιανῶν προσηγορία τότε πρῶτον αὐτόθι ὥσπερ ἀπ᾿ εὐθαλοῦς καὶ γονίμου πηγῆς ἀναδίδοται.

[4] καὶ Ἄγαβος μὲν, εἷς τῶν συνóντων
αὐτοῖς προφητῶν, περὶ τοῦ μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι λιμὸν προθεσπίζει, Παῦλος δὲ καὶ Βαρνάβας ἐξυπηρετησόμενοι τῇ τῶν ἀδελφῶν παραπέμπονται διακονίᾳ.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 9] Τιβέριος μὲν οὖν ἀμφὶ τὰ δύο καὶ εἴκοσι βασιλεύσας ἔτη τελευτᾷ, μετὰ δὲ τοῦτον
Γάϊος τὴν ἡγεμονίαν παραλαβὼν αὐτίκα τῆς Ἰουδαίων ἀρχῆς Ἀγρίππᾳ τὸ διάδημα περιτίθησιν, βασιλέα καταστήσας αὐτὸν τῆς τεΦιλίππου καὶ τῆς Λυσα- νίου τετραρχίας , πρὸς αἷς μετ’ οὐ πολὺν αὐτῷ χρόνον καὶ τὴν Ἡρώδου τετραρχίαν παραδίδωσιν, ἀιδίῳ φυγῇ τὸν Ἡρώδην οὗτος δ’ ἦν ὁ κατὰ τὸ πάθος τοῦ σωτῆρος) σὺν καὶ τῇ γυναικὶ Ἡρωδιάδι πλείστων ἕνεκα ζημιώσας αἰτιῶν. μάρτυς Ἰώσηπος καὶ τούτων.

[2] κατὰ δὴ τοῦτον Φίλων ἐγνωρίζετο, πλείστοις ἀνὴρ οὐ μόνον τῶν ἡμετέρων, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἔξωθεν ὁρμωμένων παιδείας ἐπισημότατος. τὸ μὲν οὖν γένος ἀνέκαθεν Ἑβραῖος ἦν, τῶν δ’ ἐπ’ Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐν τέλει διαφανῶν οὐδενὸς χείρων.

[3] περὶ μὲν οὑν
τὰ θεῖα καὶ πάτρια μαθήματα ὅσον τε καὶ ὁπηλίκον εἰσενήνεκται πόνον ἔργῳ πᾶσι δῆλος· καὶ περὶ τὰ φιλόσοφα δὲ καὶ ἐλευθέρια τῆς ἔξωθεν παιδείας οἶός τις ἦν οὐδὲν δεῖ λέγειν, ὅτε καὶ μάλιστα τὴν κατὰ Πλάτωνα καὶ Πυθαγόραν ἐζηλωκὼς ἀγωγὴν διενεγκεῖν
ἅπαντας τοὺς καθ’ ἑαυτὸν ἱστορεῖται.

[1] [Nic, H. E. II, 9.] Καὶ δὴ τὰ κατὰ Γάϊον οὑτος Ἰουδαίοις συμβάντα πέντε βιβλίοις παραδίδωσιν, ὁμοῦ τὴν Γαίου διεξιὼν φρενοβλάβειαν , ὡσὰν θεὸν ἑαυτὸν ἀναγορεύσαντος καὶ μυρία περὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν
ἐνυβρίσαντος , τάς τε κατ’ αὐτὸν Ἰουδαίων ταλαιπω- ρίας, καὶ ἣν αὐτὸς στειλάμενος ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥωμαίων πόλεως ὑπὲρ τῶν κατὰ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ὁμοεθνῶν ἐποιήσατο πρεσβείαν, καὶ ὅπως ἐπὶ τοῦ Γαίου καταστὰς ὑπὲρ τῶν πατρίων νόμων οὐδέν τι πλέον
γέλωτος καὶ διασυρμῶν ἀπηνέγκατο , μικροῦ δεῖν καὶ τὸν περὶ τῆς ζωῆς ἀνατλὰς κίνδυνον.

[2] μέμνηται δὲ καὶ τούτων ὁ Ἰώσηπος ἐν ὀκτωκαιδεκάτῳ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας, κατὰ λέξιν ταῦτα γράφων “ καὶ δὴ στάσεως ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ γενομένης Ἰουδαίων τε, οἳ ἐνοικοῦσι,
⁴ “καὶ Ἑλλήνων τρεῖς ἀφ’ ἑκατέρας τῆς στάσεως πρεσβευταὶ “αἱρεθέντες παρῆσαν πρὸς τὸν Γάϊον.

[3] καὶ “ἦν γὰρ τῶν Ἀλεξανδρέων πρέσβεων εἷς Ἀπίων, ὃς “εἰς τοὺς Ἰουδαίους ἐβλασφήμησεν, ἄλλα τε
“λέγων καὶ ὡς τῶν Καίσαρος τιμῶν περιορῷεν· πάντων γοῦν, ὅσοι τῇ Ῥωμαίων ἀρχῇ ὑποτελεῖς εἶεν, βωμοὺς τῷ Γαΐῳ καὶ ναοὺς ἱδρυμένων, τά τε ἄλλα “ ἐν πᾶσιν αὐτὸν ὥσπερ τοὺς θεοὺς δεχομένων, μόνους τούσδε ἄδοξον ἡγεῖσθαι ἀνδριᾶσι τιμᾶν καὶ
“ ὄρκιον αὐτοῦ τὸ ὄνομα ποιεῖσθαι.

[4] πολλὰ δὲ καὶ χαλεπὰ Ἀπίωνος εἰρηκότος , ὑφ’ ὦν ἀρθῆναι ἤλπιζε τὸν Γάϊον καὶ εἰκὸς ἦν, Φίλων ὁ προεστὼς τῶν Ἰουδαίων τῆς πρεσβείας, ἀνὴρ τὰ πάντα ἔνδοξος, Ἀλεξάνδρου τε τοῦ ἀλαβάρχου ἀδελφὸς ὢν, καὶ φιλο-
“ σοφίας οὐκ ἄπειρος, οἷός τε ἦν ἐκ ἀπολογίᾳ χωρεῖν “ τῶν κατηγορημένων.

[5] διακλείει δ’ αὐτὸν Γάϊος, “ κελεύσας ἐκποδὼν ἀπελθεῖν, περιοργής τε ὢν φα- “νερὸς ἦν ἐργασόμενός τι δεινὸν αὐτούς. ὁ δὲ Φίλων “ ἔξεισι περιυβρισμένος, καί φησι πρὸς τοὺς Ἴου δαί-
“ους, οἱ περὶ αὐτὸν ἦσαν, ὡς χρὴ θαρρεῖν, Γαΐοτ “ λόγῳ μὲν αὐτοῖς ὠργισμένου , ἔργῳ δὲ ἤδη τὸν θεὸν “ ἀντιπαρεξάγοντος.” ταῦτα ὁ Ἰώσηπος.

[6] καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Φίλων ἐν ἡ συνέγραψε πρεσβείᾳ τὰ κατὰ μέρος ἀκριβῶς τῶν τότε πραχθέντων αὐτῷ δηλοῖ, ὦν τὰ
πλεῖστα παρεὶς ἐκεῖνα μόνα παραθήσομαι, δι’ ὧν τοῖς ἐντυγχάνουσι προφανὴς γενήσεται δήλωσις τῶν ἅμα τε καὶ οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν τῶν κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ τετολμημένων ἕνεκεν Ἰουδαίοις συμβεβηκότων.

[7] πρῶτον δὴ οὖν κατὰ Τιβέριον ἐπὶ μὲν τῆς Ῥωμαίων μ’ πόλεως ἱστορεῖ Σηιανὸν, τῶν τότε παρὰ βασιλεῖ τὰ ⁵ μέγιστα δυνάμενον, ἄρδην τὸ πᾶν ἔθνος ἀπολέσθαι σπουδὴν εἰσαγηοχέναι, ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς Ἰουδαίας Πιλᾶτον, καθ᾿ ὃν τὰ περὶ τὸν σωτῆρα τετόλμητο, περὶ τὸ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἔτι τότε συνεστὼς ἱερὸν ἐπιχειρήσαντά τι παρὰ τὸ Ἰουδαίοις ἐξὸν, τὰ μέγιστα αὐτοὺς
ἀναταράξαι.

[1] [Nic. Η. E. ΙΙ, 10] Μετὰ δὲ τὴν Τιβερίου τελευτὴν Γάϊον τὴν ἀρχὴν παρειληφότα πολλὰ μὲν εἰς πολλοὺς καὶ ἄλλα ἐνυβρίσαι, πάντων δὲ μάλιστα τὸ πᾶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνος οὐ σμικρὰ καταβλάψαι· ἃ καὶ
ἐν βραχεῖ πάρεστι διὰ τῶν αὐτοῦ καταμαθεῖν φωνῶν, ἐν αἷς κατὰ λέξιν ταῦτα γράφει

[2] “τοσαύτη μὲν οὖν “τις ἡ τοῦ Γαΐου περὶ τὸ ἦθος ἦν ἀνωμαλία πρὸς “ἅπαντας, διαφερόντως δὲ πρὸς τὸ Ἰουδαίων γένος, “ᾧ χαλεπῶς ἀπεχθανόμενος τὰς μὲν ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις
“πόλεσι προσευχὰς, ἀπὸ τῶν κατ᾿ Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ἀρξά- “μενος, σφετερίζεται καταπλήσας εἰκόνων καὶ ἀνδρι- “άντων τῆς ἰδίας μορφῆς, (ὁ γὰρ ἑτέρων ἀνατιθέντων “ἐφιεὶς αὐτὸς ἱδρύετο δυνάμει), τὸν δ᾿ ἐν τῇ ἱερᾷ “πόλει νεὼν, ὃς λοιπὸν ἦν ἄψαυστος, ἀσυλίας ἠξιω-
“μένος τῆς πάσης, μεθηρμόζετο καὶ μετεσχημάτιζεν “εἰς οἰκεῖον ἱερὸν, ἵνα Διὸς ἐπιφανοῦς νέου χρημα- “τίζῃ Γαΐου.”

[3] μυρία μὲν οὖν ἄλλα δεινὰ καὶ πέρα πάσης διηγήσεως ὁ αὐτὸς κατὰ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν συμβεβηκότα Ἰουδαίοις ἐπὶ τοῦ δηλουμένου ἐν δευτέρῳ
συγγράμματι ᾧ ἐπέγραψε “περὶ ἀρετῶν” ἱστορεῖ. συνᾴδει δ᾿ αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ Ἰώσηπος, ὁμοίως ἀπὸ τῶν Πιλάτου χρόνων καὶ τῶν κατὰ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τετολμημένων τὰς κατὰ παντὸς τοῦ ἔθνους ἐνάρξασθαι σημαίνων συμφοράς.

[4] ἄκουε δ᾿ οὖν οἷα καὶ
⁶ οὗτος ἐν δευτέρῳ τοῦ Ἰουδαϊκοῦ πολέμου αὐταῖς συλλαβαῖς δηλοῖ λέγων πεμφθεὶς δὲ εἰς Ἰουδαίαν ἐπί- “τροπος ὑπὸ Τιβερίου Πιλᾶτος νύκτωρ κεκαλυμμένας “ εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα παρεισκομίζει τὰς Καίσαρος εἰκόνας·
“ σημαῖαι καλοῦνται. τοῦτο μεθ’ ἡμέραν μεγίστην “ταραχὴν ἤγειρε τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις. οἱ γὰρ ἐγγὺς πρὸς “ τὴν ὄψιν ἐξεπλάγησαν, ὡς πεπατημένων αὐτοῖς τῶν νόμων. οὐδὲν γὰρ ἀξιοῦσιν ἐν τῇ πόλει δείκηλον “τίθεσθαι.’’

[5] ταῦτα δὲ συγκρίνας τῇ τῶν εὐαγγελίων
γραφῇ εἴσῃ ὡς οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν αὐτοὺς μετῆλθεν, ἣν ἔρρηξαν ἐπ’ αὐτοῦ Πιλάτου φωνὴν, δι’ ἧς οὐκ ἄλλον ἢ μόνον ἔχειν ἐπεβόων Καίσαρα βασιλέα

[6] εἶτα δὲ καὶ ἄλλην ἐξῆς ὁ αὐτὸς συγγραφεὺς ἱστορεῖ μετελθεῖν αὐτοὺς συμφορὰν ἐντούτοις “ μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα
7 “ ἐτέραν ταραχὴν ἐκίνει, τὸν ἱερὸν θησαυρὸν, καλεῖ- “ ται δὲ κορβανᾶς, εἰς καταγωγὴν ὑδάτων ἐξαναλί- “ σκων. κατῄει δὲ ἀπὸ τριακοσίων σταδίων. πρὸς “ τοῦτο τοῦ πλήθους ἀγανάκτησις ἦν.

[7] καὶ τοῦ Πι- “λάτου παρόντος εἰς Ἰεροσόλυμα περιστάντες τὸ βῆμα
“ κατεβόων. ὁ δὲ προῄδει γὰρ αὐτῶν τὴν ταραχὴν) “ τῷ πλήθει τοὺς στρατιώτας ἐνόπλους, ἐσθῆσιν ἰδιω- “ τικαῖς κεκαλυμμένους ἐγκαταμίξας, καὶ ξίφει μὲν “ χρήσασθαι κωλύσας, ξύλοις δὲ παίειν τοὺς κεκρα- “γότας ἐγκελευσάμενος, σύνθημα δίδωσιν ἀπὸ τοῦ
“ βήματος. τυπτόμενοι δὲ οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι πολλοὶ μὲν ἀπὸ “ τῶν πληγῶν, πολλοὶ δὲ ὑπὸ σφῶν αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ φυγῇ “ καταπατηθέντες ἀπώλοντο, πρὸς δὲ τὴν συμφορὰν “ τῶν ἀνῃρημένων καταπλαγὲν τὸ πλῆθος ἐσιώπησεν.

[8] ἐπὶ τούτοις μυρίας ἄλλας ἐν αὐτοῖς Ἱεροσολύμοις
κεκινῆσθαι νεωτεροποιίας ὁ αὐτὸς ἐμφαίνει, παριστὰς ⁷ ὡς οὐδαμῶς ἐξ ἐκείνου διέλιπον τήν τε πόλιν καὶ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἅπασαν στάσεις καὶ πόλεμοι καὶ κακῶν ἐπάλληλοι μηχαναὶ, εἰσότε τὸ πανύστατον ἡ κατὰ Οὐεσπασιανὸν αὐτοὺς μετῆλθε πολιορκία. Ἰουδαίους μὲν οὖν, ὧν κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ τετολμήκασι, ταύτῃ
πη τὰ ἐκ τῆς θείας μετῄει δίκης.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 10] Οὐκ ἀγνοεῖν δὲ ἄξιον ὡς καὶ αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος Πιλᾶτον, κατὰ Γάϊον , οὗ τοὺς χρόνους διέξιμεν, τοσαύταις περιπεσεῖν κατέχει λόγος συμφοραῖς ὡς ἐξ ἀνάγκης αὐτοφονευτὴν
ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τιμωρὸν αὐτόχειρα γενέσθαι, τῆς θείας, ὡς ἔοικε, δίκης οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν αὐτὸν μετελθούσης. ἱστοροῦσιν Ἑλλήνων οἱ τὰς Ὀλυμπιάδας ἅμα τοῖς κατὰ χρόνους πεπραγμένοις ἀναγράψαυτες.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 11-12] Ἀλλὰ γὰρ Γάϊον οὐδ’ ὅλοις τέτταρσιν ἔτεσι τὴν ἀρχὴν διακατασχόντα Κλαύδιος αὐτοκράτωρ διαδέχεται. καθ’ ὃν λιμοῦ τὴν οἰκουμένην πιέσαντος , τοῦτο δὲ καὶ οἱ πόρρω τοῦ καθ’ ἡμᾶς λόγου συγγραφεἵς ταῖς αὐτῶν ἱστορίαις
παρέδοσαν), ἡ κατὰ τὰς Πραξεῖς τῶν ἀποστόλων Ἀγά βου προφήτου περὶ τοῦ μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι λιμὸν ἐφ’ ὅλην τὴν οἰκουμένην πέρας ἐλάμβανε πρόρρησις.

[2] τὸν δὲ κατὰ Κλαύδιον λιμὸν ἐπισημηνάμενος ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσιν ὁ Λουκᾶς , ἱστορήσας τε ὡς ἄρα διὰ Παύλου
καὶ Βαρνάβα οἱ κατὰ Ἀντιόχειαν ἀδελφοὶ τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἐξ ὧν ἕκαστος ηὐπόρει διαπεμψήμενοι ἦσαν ἐπιφέρει λέγων·

[1] “ Κατ΄ ἐκεῖνον δὲ τὸν καιρὸν, δῆλον ὅτι ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου , ἐπέβαλεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἡρώδης τὰς χεῖρας,
⁸ κακῶσαί τινας τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἀνεῖλέ τε Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰωάννου μαχαίρᾳ.”

[2] περὶ τούτου δ᾿ ὁ Κλήμης τοῦ Ἰακώβου καὶ ἱστορίαν μνήμης ἀξίαν ἐν τῇ τῶν Ὑποτυπώσεων ἑβδόμῃ παρατίθεται,
ὡσὰν ἐκ παραδόσεως τῶν πρὸ αὐτοῦ φάσκων, ὅτι δὴ ὁ εἰσαγαγὼν αὐτὸν εἰς δικαστήριον, μαρτυρήσαντα ἰδὼν αὐτὸν, κινηθεὶς ὡμολόγησεν εἶναι καὶ αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν Χριστιανόν.

[3] συναπήχθησαν οὖν ἄμφω, φησὶ, καὶ κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἠξίωσεν ἀφεθῆναι αὐτῷ
ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἰακώβου. ὁ δὲ ὀλίγον σκεψάμενος “εἰρήνη σοι” εἶπε, καὶ κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν. καὶ οὕτως ἀμφότεροι ὁμοῦ ἐκαρατομήθησαν.

[4] τὸ τηνικαῦτα δὲ, ὥς φησιν ἡ θεία γραφὴ, ἰδὼν ὁ Ἡρώδης ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ Ἰακώβου ἀναιρέσει ὅτι δὴ πρὸς ἡδονῆς εἴη τὸ πραχθὲν
τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις, ἐπιτίθεται καὶ Πέτρῳ, δεσμοῖς τε αὐτὸν παραδοὺς ὅσον οὔπω καὶ τὸν κατ᾿ αὐτοῦ φόνον ἐνήργησεν ἂν, εἰ μὴ διὰ θείας ἐπιφανείας ἐπιστάντος αὐτῷ νύκτωρ ἀγγέλου παραδόξως τῶν εἱργμῶν ἀπαλλαγεὶς ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ κηρύγματος ἀφεῖτο
διακονίαν. καὶ τὰ μὲν κατὰ Πέτρον οὕτως εἶχεν οἰκονομίας.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 13] Τὰ δέ γε τῆς κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγχειρήσεως τοῦ βασιλέως οὐκέτ᾿ ἀναβολῆς εἴχετο, ἀλλά γέ τοι αὐτὸν ὁ τῆς θείας δίκης τιμωρὸς
διάκονος μετῄει, παραυτίκα μετὰ τὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐπιβουλὴν, ὡς ἡ τῶν Πράξεων ἱστορεῖ γραφὴ, ὁρμήσαντα μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν Καισάρειαν, ἐν ἐπισήμῳ δ᾿ ἐνταῦθα ἑορτῆς ἡμέρᾳ λαμπρᾷ καὶ βασιλικῇ κοσμησάμενον ἐσθῆτι, ὑψηλόν τε πρὸ βήματος δημηγορήσαντα·
τοῦ γάρ τοι δήμου παντὸς ἐπευφημήσαντος ⁹ τῇ δημηγορίᾳ , ὡς ἐπὶ θεοῦ φωνῇ καὶ οὐκ ἀνθρώπου, παραχρῆμα τὸ λόγιον πατάξαι αὐτὸν ἄγγελον κυρίου ἱστορεῖ , γενόμενόν τε σκωληκόβρωτον ἐκψῦξαι.

[2] θαυμάσαι δ’ ἄξιον τῆς περὶ τὴν θείαν γραφὴν καὶ ἐν τῷδε τῷ παραδόξῳ συμφωνίας τὴν τοῦ Ἰωσήπου ἱστορίαν,
καθ’ ἣν ἐπιμαρτυρῶν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ δῆλός ἐστιν ἐν τόμῳ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας ἐννεακαιδεκάτῳ , ἔνθα αὐτοῖς γράμμασιν ὧδέ πως τὸ θαῦμα διηγεῖται

[3] “τρίτον “ ἔτος αὐτῷ βασιλεύοντι τῆς ὅλης Ἰουδαίας πεπλήρωτο, καὶ παρῆν εἰς πόλιν Καισάρειαν, ἣ τὸ πρότρερον
Στράτωνος πύργος ἐκαλεῖτο. συνετέλει δ’ ἐνταυθα θεωρίας εἰς τὴν Καίσαρος τιμὴν, ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκείνου σωτηρίας ἑορτήν τινα ταύτην ἐπιστάμενος. καὶ παρ’ αὐτὴν ἤθροιστο τῶν κατὰ τὴν ἐπάρχιον ἐν ‘ καὶ προβεβηκότων εἰς ἀξίαν πλῆθος.

[4] δευτέρᾳ
δὲ τῶν θεωριῶν ἡ̣μέρᾳ στολὴν ἐνδυσάμενος ἐξ ἁ πεποιημένην πᾶσαν , ὡς θαυμάσιον ὑφὴν εἶναι, παρῆλθεν εἰς τὸ θέατρον ἀρχομένης ἡμέραςἔνθα ταῖς πρώταις τῶν ἡλιακῶν ἀκτίνων ἐπιβολαῖς “ ὁ ἄργυρος καταυγασθεὶς θαυμασίως ἀπέστιλβε, μαρ-
“ μαίρων τι φοβερὸν καὶ τοῖς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀτενίζουσι φρικῶδες.

[5] εὐθὺς δὲ οἱ κόλακες τὰς οὐδὲν ἐκείνῳ “πρὸς ἀγαθοῦ ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν φωνὰς ἀνεβόων, θεὸν προσαγορεύοντες, ‘ εὐμενής τε εἴης ἐπιλέγοντες· εἰ καὶ μέχρι νῦν ὡς ἄνθρωπον ἐφοβήθημεν, ἀλλὰ
τοὐντεῦθεν κρείττονά σε θνητῆς τῆς φύσεως ὁμολο- “ γοῦμεν.’

[6] οὐκ ἐπέπληξε τούτοις ὁ βασιλεὺς , οὐδὲ “τὴν κολακείαν ἀσεβοῦσαν ἀπετρίψατο. ἀνακύψας “δὲ μετ’ ὀλίγον τῆς ἑαυτοῦ κεφαλῆς ὑπερκαθεζόμενον “εἶδεν ἄγγελον. τοῦτον εὐθὺς ἐνόησε κακῶν εἶναι
¹⁰ “αἴτιον, τὸν καί ποτε τῶν ἀγαθῶν γενόμενον, καὶ “ διακάρδιον ἔσχεν ὀδύνην.

[7] ἄθρουν δ’ αὐτῷ τῆς “κοιλίας προσέφυσεν ἄλγημα, μετὰ σφοδρότητος ἀρξά- “μενον. ἀναθεωρῶν οὖν πρὸς τοὺς φίλους, ὁ θεὸς
“ ὑμῖν ἐγὼ, φησὶν, ἤδη καταστρέφειν ἐπιτάττομαι τὸν “βίον, παραχρῆμα τῆς εἱμαρμένης τὰς ἄρτι μου κατε- “ψευσμένας φωνὰς ἐλεγχούσης. ὁ κληθεὶς ἀθάνατος “ ὑμῶν ἤδη θανεῖν ἀπάγομαι. δεκτέον δὲ τὴν “ πεπρωμένην, ᾗ θεὸς βεβούληται. καὶ γὰρ βεβιώ-
“ κάμεν οὐδαμῆ φαύλως, ἀλλ’ ἐπὶ τῆς μακαριζομένης “ λαμπρότητος. ταῦτα δὲ λέγων ἐπιτάσει τῆς ὀδύνης ‘κατεπονεῖτο.

[8] μετὰ σπουδῆς οὖν εἰς τὸ βασίλειον “ ἐκομίσθη, καὶ διῆξε λόγος εἰς πάντας , ὡς ἔχοι τοῦ “τεθνάναι παντάπασι μετ’ ὀλίγον. ἡ πληθὺς δ’ αὐ-
“ τίκα σὺν γυναιξὶ καὶ παισὶν ἐπὶ σάκκον καθεσθεῖσα ‘ τῷ πατρίῳ νόμῳ τὸν θεὸν ἱκέτευον ὑπὲρ τοῦ βασιλέως, οἰμωγῆς τε πάντ’ ἦν ἀνάπλεα καὶ θρήνων. ‘·ἐν ὑψηλῷ δ’ ὁ βασιλεὺς δωματίῳ κατακείμενος καὶ κάτω βλέπων αὐτοὺς πρηνεῖς προσπίπτοντας ἄδα
“ κρυς οὐδ’ αὐτὸς ἔμενεν.

[9] συνεχῶς δ’ ἐφ’ ἡμέρας “ πέντε τῷ τῆς γαστρὸς ἀλγήματι διεργασθεὶς τὸν βίον “ κατέστρεψεν , ἀπὸ γενέσεως ἄγων πεντηκοστὸν ἔτος “ καὶ τέταρτον, τῆς δὲ βασιλείας ἕβδομον. τέσσαρας “ μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ Γαίου Καίσαρος ἐβασίλευσεν ἐνιαυτοὺς,
“ τῆς Φιλίππου μὲν τετραρχίας εἰς τριετίαν ἄρξας, τῷ ‘τετάρτῳ δὲ καὶ τὴν Ἡρώδου προσειληφὼς, τρεῖς δ’ “ ἐπιλαβὼν τῆς Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος αὐτοκρατορίας.’

[10] ταῦτα τὸν Ἰώσηπον μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων ταῖς θείαις συναληθεύοντα γραφαῖς ἀποθαυμάζω. εἰ δὲ περὶ
τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως προσηγορίαν δόξειέ τισι διαφωνεῖν, ἀλλ’ ὅ γε χρόνος καὶ ἡ πρᾶξις τὸν αὐτὸν ὄντα δεί- κνυσιν, ἤτοι κατά τι σφάλμα γραφικὸν ἐνηλλαγμένου τοῦ ὀνόματος, ἢ καὶ διωνυμίας περὶ τὸν αὐτὸν , οἷα καὶ περὶ πολλοὺς, γεγενημένης.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 11] Ἐπεὶ δὲ πάλιν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσιν εἰσάγει τὸν Γαμαλιήλ ἐν τῇ περὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων σκέψει λέγοντα ὡς ἄρα κατὰ τὸν δηλούμενον
χρόνον ἀνέστη Θευδᾶς, λέγων ἑαυτὸν εἷναι τινὰ, ὃς κατελύθη, καὶ πάντες ὅσοι ἐπείσθησαν αὐτῷ διελύθησαν, φέρε καὶ τὴν περὶ τούτου παραθώμεθα τοῦ Ἰωσήπου γραφήν.

[2] ἱστορεῖ τοίνυν αὖθις κατὰ τὸν ἀρτίως δεδηλωμένον αὐτοῦ λόγον αὐτὰ δὴ ταῦτα κατὰ
λέξιν “ Φάδου δὲ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐπιτροπεύοντος γόης “ τις ἀνὴρ, Θευδᾶς ὀνόματι, πείθει τὸν πλεῖστον ὄχλον “ ἀναλαβόντα τὰς κτήσεις ἕπεσθαι πρὸς τὸν Ἰορδάνην “ποταμὸν αὐτῷ. προφήτης γὰρ ἔλεγεν εἶναι, καὶ προστάγματι τὸν ποταμὸν σχίσας δίοδον ἔφη παρέ-
“ ξειν αὐτοῖς ῥᾳδίαν. καὶ ταῦτα λέγων πολλοὺς ἠπά- “ τησεν.

[3] οὐ μὴν εἴασεν αὐτοὺς τῆς ἀφροσύνης ὄνα- ‘σθαι Φάδος, ἀλλ’ ἐξέπεμψεν ἴλην ἱππέων ἐπ’ αὐτοὺς, ‘ἥτις ἀπροσδόκητος ἐπιπεσοῦσα πολλοὺς μὲν ἀνεῖλε, “πολλοὺς δὲ ζῶντας ἔλαβεν· αὐτόν τε τὸν Θευδᾶν
ζωγρήσαντες ἀποτέμνουσι τὴν κεφαλὴν καὶ κομίζου- “ σιν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα.’’ τούτοις ἑξῇ καὶ τοῦ κατὰ Κλαύδιον λιμοῦ γενομένου μνημονεύει ὧδέ πως·

[1] [Nic. H. E. ΙΙ, 11] “Ἐπὶ τούτοις δὲ καὶ τὸν ‘μέγαν λιμὸν κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν συνέβη γενέσθαι,
καθ’ ὃν καὶ ἡ βασίλισσα Ἑλένη πολλῶν χρημάτων ὠνησαμένη σῖτον ἀπὸ τῆς Αἰγύπτου διένειμε τοῖς “ ἀπορουμένοις.’’

[2] σύμφωνα δ’ ἂν εὕροις καὶ ταῦτα τῇ τῶν Πραξέων τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφῇ, περιεχούσῃ ¹¹ ὡς ἄρα τῶν κατὰ τὴν Ἀντιόχειαν μαθητῶν καθὼς ηὐπορεῖτό τις, ὥρισαν ἕκαστος εἰς διακονίαν ἀποστεῖλαι τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ · ὃ καὶ ἐποίησαν, ἀποστείλαντες πρὸς τοὺς πρεσ βυτέρους διὰ χειρὸς
Βαρνάβα καὶ Παύλου.

[3] τῆς γέ τοι Ἑλένης, ἧς δὴ καὶ ὁ συγγραφεὺς ἐποιήσατο μνήμην, εἰσ’ έτι νῦν στῆλαι διαφανεῖς ἐν προαστείοις δείκνυνται τῆς νῦν Αἰλίας. τοῦ δὲ Ἀδιαβηνῶν ἔθνους αὕτη βασιλεῦσαι ε΄λέγετο.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 14-27. Eus. infi a IV, 21] Ἀλλὰ
γὰρ τῆς εἰς τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἤδη διαδεδομένης πίστεως ὁ τῆς ἀνθρώπων πολέμιος σωτηρίας, τὴν βασιλεύουσαν προαρπάσασθαι πόλιν μηχανώμενος, ἐνταῦθα Σίμωνα τὸν πρόσθεν δεδηλωμένον ἄγει, καὶ
δὴ ταῖς ἐντέχνοις τἀνδρὸς συναιρόμενος γοητείαις πλείους τῶν τὴν Ῥώμην οἰκούντων ἐπὶ τὴν πλάνην σφετερίζεται.

[2] δηλοῖ δὲ τοῦτο μετ’ οὐ πολὺ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐν τῷ καθ’ ἡμὰς διαπρέψας λόγῳ Ἰουστῖνος, περὶ οὗ τὰ προσήκοντα κατὰ καιρὸν παραθήσομαι.
καί μοι λαβὼν ἀνάγνωθι τοῦδε τὴν γραφὴν, ἣν ἐν τῇ προτέρᾳ πρὸς Ἀντωνῖνον ὑπὲρ τοῦ καθ’ ἡμᾶς δόγματος ἀπολογίᾳ γράφων ὧδέ φησιν

[3] “ καὶ ‘’μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ κυρίου εἰς οὐρανὸν προεβάλ- “λοντο οἱ δαίμονες ἀνθρώπους τινὰς, λέγοντας ἐαυ-
“τοῦς εἶναι θεοὺς, οἳ οὐ μόνον οὐκ ἐδιώχθησαν ὑφ’ “ ὑμῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τιμῶν ἠξιώθησαν· Σίμωνα μέν “ τινα Σαμαρέα τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης λεγομένης Γιττῶν, ὃς ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος διὰ τῆς τῶν ἐνεργούντων “ δαιμόνων τέχνης δυνάμεις μαγικὰς ποιήσας ἐπὶ τῇ
‘πόλει ὑμῶν τῇ βασιλίδι Ῥώμῃ θεὸς ἐνομίσθη, καὶ ¹² “ἀνδριάντι παρ’ ὑμῖν ὡς θεὸς τετίμηται , ἐν τῷ Τι- “ βέρει ποταμῷ μεταξὺ τῶν δύο γεφυρῶν, ἔχων Ῥω “ μαϊκὴν ἐπιγραφὴν ταύτην· SIMONI DEO SANCTO, ” ὅπερ ἐστὶ Σίμωνι θεῷ ἁγίῳ.

[4] “ καὶ σχεδὸν μὲν “πάντες Σαμαρεῖς , ὀλίγοι δὲ καὶ ἐν ἄλλοις ἔθνε-
“ σιν, ὡς τὸν πρῶτον θεὸν ἐκεῖνον ὁμολογοῦντες “προσκυνοῦσι. καὶ Ἑλένην τινὰ, τὴν συμπερινο- “ στήσασαν αὐτῷ κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ, πρότερον ἐπὶ “τέγους σταθεῖσαν ἐν Τυρῷ τῆς Φοινίκης , τὴν ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ πρώτην ἔννοιαν λἐγουσιν.’’

[5] ταῦτα μὲν
οὗτος. συνᾴδει δ’ αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ Εἰρήναιος , ἐν πρώτῳ τῶν πρὸς τὰς αἱρέσεις ὁμοῦ τὰ περὶ τὸν ἄνδρα καὶ τὴν ἀνοσίαν καὶ μιαρὰν αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίαν ὑπογράφων, ἣν ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος περιττὸν ἂν εἴη καταλέγειν, παρὸν τοῖς βουλομένοις καὶ τῶν μετ’ αὐτὸν κατὰ μέρος
αἱρεσιαρχῶν τὰς ἀρχὰς καὶ τοὺς βίους καὶ τῶν ψευδῶν δογμάτων τὰς ὑποθέσεις τά τε πᾶσιν αὐτοῖς ἐπιτετηδευμένα διαγνῶναι, οὐ κατὰ πάρεργον τῇ δεδηλωμένῃ τοῦ Εἰρηναίου παραδεδομένα βίβλῳ.

[6] πάσης μὲν οὖν ἀρχηγὸν αἱρέσεως πρῶτον γενέσθαι
τὸν Σίμωνα παρειλήφαμεν , ἐξ οὑ καὶ εἰς δεῦρο οἱ τὴν κατ’ αὐτὸν μετιόντες αἵρεσιν, τὴν σώφρονα καὶ διὰ καθαρότητα βίου παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσι βεβοημένην Χριστιανῶν φιλοσοφίαν ὑποκρινόμενοι, ἧς μὲν ἔδοξαν ἀπαλλάττεσθαι περὶ τὰ εἴδωλα δεισιδαιμονίας οὐδὲν
ἧττον αὖθις ἐπιλαμβάνονται, καταπίπτοντες ἐπὶ γραφὰς καὶ εἰκόνας αὐτοῦ τε τοῦ Σίμωνος καὶ τῆς σὺν αὐτῷ δηλωθείσης Ἑλένης, θυμιάμασί τε καὶ θυσίαις καὶ σπονδαῖς τούτους θρησκεύειν ἐγχειροῦντες.

[7] τὰ δὲ τούτων αὐτοῖς ἀπορρητότερα, ὧν φασι τὸν πρῶτον ὢ ¹³ ἐπακούσαντα ἐκπλαγήσεσθαι, καὶ κατά τι παρ’ αὐτοῖς λόγιον ἔγγραφον θαμβωθήσεσθαι, θάμβους ὡς ἀληθῶς καὶ φρενῶν ἐκστάσεως καὶ μανίας ἔμπλεα τυγχάνει, τοιαῦτα ὄντα, ὡς μὴ μόνον μὴ δυνατὰ εἶναι
παραδοθῆναι γραφῆ̣, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ χείλεσιν αὐτὸ μόνον δι’ ὑπερβολὴν αἰσχρουργίας τε καὶ ἀρρητοποιίας ἀνδράσι σώφροσι λαληθῆναι.

[8] ὅ τι ποτὲ γὰρ ἂν εἴη ἢ ἐπινοηθείη παντὸς αἰσχροῦ μιαρώτερον, τοῦτο πᾶν ὑπερηκόντισεν ἡ τῶνδε μυσαρωτάτη αἵρεσις, ταῖς
ἀθλίαις καὶ παντοίων ὡς ἀληθῶς κακῶν σεσωρευμέναις γυναιξὶν ἐγκαταπαιζόντων.

[1] [Nic. H. E. 14] Τοιούτων κακῶν πατέρα καὶ δημιουργὸν τὸν Σίμωνα κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ, ὡσπερεὶ μέγαν καὶ μεγάλων ἀντίπαλον τῶν θεσπεσίων
τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀποστόλων , ἡ μισόκαλος καὶ τῆς ἀνθρώπων ἐπίβουλος σωτηρίας πονηρὰ δύναμις προυστήσατο.

[2] ὅμως δ’ οὖν ἡ θεία καὶ ὑπερουράνιος χάρις, τοῖς αὐτῆς συναιρομένη διακόνοις, δι’ ἐπιφανείας αὐτῶν καὶ παρουσίας ἀναπτομένην τοῦ πονηρου
τὴν φλόγα ᾗ τάχος ἐσβέννυ , ταπεινοῦσα δι’ αὐτῶν καὶ καθαιροῦσα πᾶν ὕψωμα ἐπαιρόμενον κατὰ τ(??) γνώσεως τοῦ θεοῦ.

[3] διὸ δὴ οὔτε Σίμωνος ὁ ἄλλου του τῶν τότε φυέντων συγκρότημά τι κατ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους τοὺς ἀποστολικοὺς ὑπέστη χρόνους.
ὑπερενίκα γάρ τοι καὶ ὑπερίσχυεν ἅπαντα τὸ τῆς ἀληθείας φέγγος, ὅ τε λόγος αὐτὸς ὁ θεῖος ἄρτι θεόθεν ἀνθρώποις ἐπιλάμψας, αὐτός τε ἐπὶ γῆς ἀκμάζω καὶ τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀποστόλοις ἐμπολιτευόμενος.

[4] αὐτίκ’ ὁ δηλωθεὶς γόης ὥσπερ ὑπὸ θείας καὶ παραδόξου
μαρμαρυγῆς τὰ τῆς διανοίας πληγεὶς ὄμματα, ὅτε πρότερον ἐπὶ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐφ’ οἶς ἐπονηρεύσατο πρὸς τοῦ ἀποστόλου Πέτρου κατεφωράθη, μεγίστην καὶ ὑπερπόντιον ἀπάρας πορείαν τὴν ἀπ᾿ ἀνατολῶν ἐπὶ δυσμὰς ᾤχετο φεύγων, μόνως ταύτῃ βιωτὸν αὐτῷ κατὰ γνώμην εἶναι οἰόμενος.

[5] ἐπιβὰς δὲ τῆς ῾Ρωμαίων πόλεως, συναιρομένης αὐτῷ τὰ μεγάλα τῆς ἐφεδρευούσης ἐνταῦθα δυνάμεως, ἐν ὀλίγῳ τοσοῦτον
τὰ τῆς ἐπιχειρήσεως ἤνυστο, ὡς καὶ ἀνδριάντος ἀναθέσει πρὸς τῶν τῇδε οἷα θεὸν τιμηθῆναι.

[6] οὐ μὴν εἰς μακρὸν αὐτῷ ταῦτα προυχώρει. παρὰ πόδας γοῦν ἐπὶ τῆς αὐτῆς Κλαυδίου βασιλείας ἡ πανάγαθος καὶ φιλανθρωποτάτη τῶν ὅλων πρόνοια τὸν καρτερὸν καὶ
μέγαν τῶν ἀποστόλων, τὸν ἀρετῆς ἕνεκα τῶν λοιπῶν ἀπάντων προήγορον, Πέτρον, ἐπὶ τὴν ῾Ρώμην ὡς ἐπὶ τηλικοῦτον λυμεῶνα βίου χειραγωγεῖ, ὃς οἷά τις γενναῖος θεοῦ στρατηγὸς τοῖς θείοις ὅπλοις φραξάμενος τὴν πολυτίμητον ἐμπορίαν τοῦ νοητοῦ φωτὸς ἐξ ἀνατολῶν
τοῖς κατὰ δύσιν ἐκόμιζεν, φῶς αὐτὸ καὶ λόγον ψυχῶν σωτήριον, τὸ κήρυγμα τῆς τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείας εὐαγγελιζόμενος.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 15] Οὕτω δὴ οὖν ἐπιδημήσαντος αὐτοῖς τοῦ θείου λόγου ἡ μὲν τοῦ Σίμωνος
ἀπέσβη καὶ παραχρῆμα σὺν καὶ τῷ ἀνδρὶ καταλέλυτο δύναμις, τοσοῦτο δ᾿ ἐπέλαμψεν ταῖς τῶν ἀκροατῶν τοῦ Πέτρου διανοίαις εὐσεβείας φέγγος ὡς μὴ τῇ εἰσάπαξ ἱκανῶς ἔχειν ἀρκεῖσθαι ἀκοῇ, μηδὲ τῇ ἀγράφῳ τοῦ θείου κηρύγματος διδασκαλίᾳ, παρακλήσεσι δὲ
παντοίαις Μάρκον, οὗ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον φέρεται, ἀκόλουθον ὄντα Πέτρου λιπαρῆσαι, ὡς ἂν καὶ διὰ γραφῆς ὑπόμνημα τῆς διὰ λόγου παραδοθείσης αὐτοῖς καταλείψοι διδασκαλίας, μὴ πρότερόν τε ἀνεῖναι ἢ κατεργάσασθαι τὸν ἄνδρα, καὶ ταύτῃ αἰτίους γενέσθαι τῆς
τοῦ λεγομένου κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγελίου γραφῆς.

[2] γνόντα δὲ τὸ πραχθέν φασι τὸν ἀπόστολον ἀποκαλύ- ψαντος αὐτῷ πνεύματος ἡσθῆναι τῇ τῶν ἀνδρῶν προθυμίᾳ, κυρῶσαί τε τὴν γραφὴν εἰς ἔντευξιν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις, (Κλήμης ἐν ἕκτῳ τῶν ῾Υποτυπώσεων παρα- τέθειται τὴν ἱστορίαν, συνεπιμαρτυρεῖ δ᾿ αὐτῷ καὶ
ὁ ῾Ιεραπολίτης ἐπίσκοπος ὀνόματι Παπίας), τοῦ δὲ Μάρκου μνημονεύειν τὸν Πέτρον ἐν τῇ προτέρᾳ ἐπι- στολῇ, ἣν καὶ συντάξαι φασὶν ἐπ᾿ αὐτῆς ῾Ρόμης, ση- μαίνειν τε τοῦτ᾿ αὐτὸν, τὴν πόλιν τροπικώτερον Βαβυλῶνα προσειπόντα διὰ τούτων “ἀσπάζεταί ὑμᾶς
ἡ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι συνεκλεκτὴ καὶ Μάρκος ὁ υἱός μου.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 15] Τοῦτον δὲ τὸν Μάρκον πρῶτόν φασιν ἐπὶ τῆς Αἰγύπτου στειλάμενον τὸ εὐαγ- γέλιον ὃ δή καὶ συνεγράψατο κηρῦξαι, ἐκκλησίας τε πρῶτον ἐπ᾿ αὐτῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας συστήσασθαι.

[2] το-
σαύτη δ᾿ ἄρα τῶν αὐτόθι πεπιστευκότων πληθὺς ἀνδρῶν τε καὶ γυναικῶν ἐκ πρώτης ἐπιβολῆς συνέ- στη, δι᾿ ἀσκήσεως φιλοσοφωτάτης τε καὶ σφοδροτάτης, ὡς καὶ γραφῆς αὐτῶν ἀξιῶσαι τὰς διατριβὰς καὶ τὰς συνηλύσεις, τά τε συμπόσια καὶ τὴν ἄλλην πᾶσαν
τοῦ βίου ἀγωγὴν τὸν Φίλωνα.

[1] Nic. H. E. II, 16-17] Ὃν καὶ λόγος ἔχει κατὰ Κλαύδιον ἐπὶ τῆς ῾Ρώμης εἰς ὁμιλίαν ἐλθεῖν Πέτρῳ, τοῖς ἐκεῖσε τότε κηρύττοντι. καὶ οὐκ ἀπεικὸς ἂν εἴη τοῦτό γε, ἐπεὶ καὶ ὅ φαμεν αὐτῷ σύγγραμμα
εἰς ὕστερον καὶ μετὰ χρόνους αὐτῷ πεπονημένον, σαφῶς τοὺς εἰσέτι νῦν καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς πεφυλαγμένους τῆς ἐκκλησίας περιέχει κανόνας.

[2] ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν βίον τῶν παρ᾿ ἡμῖν ἀσκητῶν ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα ἀκριβέστατ ἱστορῶν γένοιτ᾿ ἂν ἔκδηλος οὐκ εἰδὼς μόνον, ἀλλὰ
καὶ ἀποδεχόμενος, ἐκθειάζων τε καὶ σεμνύνων τοὺς ¹⁴ κατ’ αὐτὸν ἀποστολικοὺς ἄνδρας, ἐξ Ἑβραίων , ὡς ἔοικε, γεγονότας, ταύτῃ τε ἰουδαϊκώτερον τῶν παλαιῶν ἔτι τὰ πλεῖστα διατηροῦντας ἐθῶν.

[3] πρῶτόν γέ τοι τὸ μηδὲν πέρα τῆς ἀληθείας οἴκοθεν καὶ ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ προσθήσειν· ἐν οἷς ἱστορήσειν ἔμελλεν ἀπισχυρισάψενος,
ἐν ᾧ ἐπέγραψε λόγῳ περὶ βίου θεωρητικοῦ ἢ ἱκετῶν θεραπευτὰς αὐτοὺς καὶ τὰς σὺν αὐτοῖς γυναῖκας θεραπευτρίδας ἀποκαλεῖσθαί φησι τὰς αἰτίας ἐπειπὼν τῆς τοιᾶσδε προσρήσεως · ἤτοι γὰρ παρὰ τὸ τὰς ψυχὰς τῦν προσιόντων αὐτοῖς τῶν ἀπὸ κακίας
παθῶν ἰατρῶν δίκην ἀπαλλάττοντας ἀκεῖσθαι καὶ θεραπεύειν, ἢ τῆς περὶ τὸ θεῖον καθαρὰς καὶ εἰλικρινοῦς θεραπείας τε καὶ θρησκείας ἕνεκα.

[4] εἴτ’ οὑν ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ ταύτην αὐτοῖς ἐπιτέθειται τὴν προσηγορίαν, οἰκείως ἐπιγράψας τῷ τρόπῳ τῶν ἀνδρῶν
τοὔνομα, εἴτε καὶ ὄντως τοῦτ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκάλουν κατ’ ἀρχὰς οἱ πρῶτοι, μηδαμῶς πω τῆς Χριστιανῶν προσρήσεως ἀνὰ πάντα τόπον ἐπιπεφημισμένης, οὔ τί πω διατείνεσθαι ἀναγκαῖον.

[5] ὅμως δ’ οὖν ἐν πρώτοις τὴν ἀπόταξιν αὐτοῖς τῆς οὐσίας μαρτυρεῖ, φάσκων
ἀρχομένους φιλοσοφεῖν ἐξίστασθαι τοῖς προσήκουσι τῶν ὑπαρχόντων, ἔπειτα πάσαις ἀποταξαμένους ταῖς τοῦ βίου φροντίσιν, ἔξω τειχῶν προελθόντας, ἐν μοναγρίοις καὶ κήποις τὰς διατριβὰς ποιεῖσθαι, τὰς ἐκ τῶν ἀνομοίων ἐπιμιξίας ἀλυσιτελεῖς καὶ βλαβερὰς
εὖ εἰδότας, τῶν κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ τοῦθ’ ὡς εἰκὸς ἐπιτελούντων ἐκθύμῳ καὶ θερμοτάτῃ πίστει, τὸν προφητικὸν ζηλοῦν ἀσκούντων βίον.

[6] τοιγαροῦν κἀν ταῖς ὁμολογουμέναις τῶν ἀποστόλων Πράξεσιν ἐμφέρεται ὅτι δὴ πάντες οἱ τῶν ἀποστόλων γνώριμοι ὢ ¹⁵ τὰ κτήματα καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις διαπιπράσκοντες ἐμέριζον ἅπασι καθ’ ὃ ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν, ὡς μηδ’ εἶναί τινα ἐνδεῆ παρ΄ αὐτοῖς · ὅσοι γοῦν κτήτορες χωρίων ἣ οἰκιῶν ὑπῆρχον, ὡς ὁ λόγος φησὶ, πωλοῦντες ἔφερον
τὰς τιμὰς τῶν πιπρασκομένων, ἐτίθεσάν τε παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων , ὥστε διαδίδοσθαι ἑκάστῳ καθὸ ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν.

[7] τὰ παραπλήσια δὲ τούτοις μαρτυρήσας τοῖς δηλουμένοις ὁ Φίλων συλλαβαῖς αὐταῖς ἐπιφέρει λέγων ταῦτα περὶ αὐτῶν οὕτω
“πολλαχοῦ μὲν οὖν τῆς οἰκουμένης ἐστὶ τὸ γένος· ἔδυ γὰρ ἀγαθοῦ τελείου μετασχεῖν καὶ τὴν Ἑλλάδα καὶ τὴν βάρβαρον. πλεονάζει δ’ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καθ’ ἕκαστον τῶν ἐπικαλουμένων νομῶν , καὶ μάλιστα περὶ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν.

[8] οἱ δὲ πανταχόθεν ἄριστοι,
καθάπερ εἰς πατρίδα θεραπευτῶν , ἀποικίαν στέλλονται πρός τι χωρίον ἐπιτηδειότατον, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ὑπὲρ λίμνης Μάριας κείμενον ἐπὶ γεωλόφου χθαμαλωτέρου σφόδρα εὐκαίρως, ἀσφαλείας τε ἕνεκα καὶ ἀέρος εὐκρασίας.’

[9] εἶθ’ ἑξῆς τὰς οἰκήσεις
αὐτῶν ὁποῖαί τινες ἦσαν διαγράψας περὶ τῶν κατὰ χώραν ἐκκλησιῶν ταῦτά φησιν ἐν ἑκάστῃ δὲ οἰκίᾳ ἐστὶν οἴκημα ἱερὸν ὃ καλεῖται σεμνεῖον καὶ μοναστήριον, ἐν ᾧ μονούμενοι τὰ τοῦ σεμνοῦ βίου μυστήρια τελοῦνται , μηδὲν εἰσκομίζοντες , μὴ ποτὸν,
μὴ σιτίον , μηδέ τι τόν ἄλλων ὅσα πρὸς τὰς τοῦ σώματος χρείας ἀναγκαῖα, ἀλλὰ νόμους καὶ λόγια θεσπισθέντα διὰ προφητῶν καὶ ὕμνους, καὶ τἄλλα οἶς ἐπιστήμη καὶ εὐσέβεια συναύξονται καὶ τελειοῦν- ται.’

[10] καὶ μεθ’ ἕτερά φησι “ τὸ δ’ ἐξ ἑωθινοῦ
“ μέχρις ἑσπέρας διάστημα σύμπαν αὐτοῖς ἐστιν ἄσκη- ¹⁶ “ σις. ἐντυγχάνοντες γὰρ τοῖς ἱεροῖς γράμμασι τὴν “πάτριον φιλοσοφοῦσι σοφίαν ἀλληγοροῦντες, ἐπειδὴ “σύμβολα τὰ τῆς ῥητῆς ἑρμηνείας νομίζουσιν ἀποκε- “κρυμμένης φύσεως, ἐν ὑπονοίαις δηλουμένης.

[11] “ ἔστι δ’ αὐτοῖς καὶ συγγράμματα παλαιῶν ἀνδρῶν,
“ οἳ τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν ἀρχηγέται γενόμενοι πολλὰ “ μνημεῖαδ τῆς ἐν τοῖς ἀλληγορουμένοις ἰδέας ἀπέλιπον, “ οἷς καθάπερ τισὶν ἀρχετύποις χρώμενοι μιμοῦνται τῆς προαιρέσεως τὸν τρόπον.

[12] ταῦτα μὲν ἔοικεν εἰρῆσθαι τῷ ἀνδρὶ, τὰς ἱερὰς ἐξηγουμένων αὐτῶν
ἐπακροασαμένῳ γραφάς. τάχα δ’ εἰκὸς, ἅ φησιν ἀρχαίων παρ’ αὐτοῖς εἶναι συγγράμματα, τά τε εὐαγγέλια καὶ τὰς τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφὰς , διηγήσεις τέ τινας κατὰ τὸ εἰκὸς τῶν πάλαι προφητῶν ἐρμηνευγικὰς, ὁποίας ἥ τε πρὸς Ἑβραίους καὶ ἄλλαι πλείους
τοῦ Παύλου περιέχουσιν ἐπιστολαὶ, ταῦτ’ εἷναι.

[13] εἶτα πάλιν ἑξῆς περὶ τοῦ νέους αὐτοὺς ποιεῖσθαι ψαλμοὺς οὕτως γράφει “ ὥστ’ οὐ θεωροῦσι μόνον, “ ἀλλὰ καὶ ποιοῦσιν ᾄσματα καὶ ὕμνους εἰς τὸν θεὸν διὰ παντοίων μέτρων καὶ μελῶν, ῥυθμοῖς σεμνο-
‘τέροις ἀναγκαίως χαράσσοντες.’’

[14] πολλὰ μὲν οὖν καὶ ἄλλα, περὶ ὧν ὁ λόγος, ἐν ταὐτῷ διέξεισιν, ἐκεῖνα δ’ ἀναγκαῖον ἐφάνη δεῖν ἀναλέξασθαι, δι’ ὧν τὰ χαρακτηριστικὰ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἀγωγῆς ὑποτίθεται.

[15] εἰ δέ τῳ μὴ δοκεῖ τὰ εἰρημένα ἴδια εἶναι τῆς
κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον πολιτείας, δύνασθαι δὲ καὶ ἄλλοις παρὰ τοὺς δεδηλωμένους ἁρμόττειν, πειθέσθω κἂν ἀπὸ τῶν ἑξῆς αὐτοῦ φωνῶν, ἐν αἷς ἀναμφήριστον,

[16] εἰ εὐγνωμονοίη, κομίσεται τὴν περὶ τοῦδε μαρτυρίαν. γράφει γὰρ ὧδε “ ἐγκράτειαν δ’ ὥσπερ τινὰ θεμέλιον
¹⁷ “ προκαταβαλλόμενοι τῇ ψυχῇ τἀς ἄλλας ἐποικοδομοῦσιν ἀρετάς σιτίον δὲ ἢ ποτὸν οὐδεὶς ἂν αὐτῶν “ προσενέγκαιτο πρὸ ἡλίου δύσεως, ἐπεὶ τὸ μὲν φιλο- “ σοφεῖν φωτὸς ἄξιον κρίνουσιν εἶναι, σκότους δὲ τὰς
“ τοῦ σώματος ἀνάγκας, ὅθεν τῷ μὲν ἡμέρας, ταῖς δὲ ‘νυκτὸς βραχύ τι μέρος ἀπένειμαν.

[17] ἔνιοι δὲ καὶ “ διὰ τριῶν ἡμερῶν ὑπομιμνήσκονται τροφῆς, οἶς πλείων ὁ πόθος ἐπιστήμης ἐνίδρυται, τινὲς δ’ οὕτως “ ἐνευφραίνονται καὶ τρυφῶσιν , ὑπὸ σοφίας ἑστιώ-
“ μένοι πλουσίως καὶ ἀφθόνως τὰ δόγματα χορηγού- “ σῆς , ὡς καὶ πρὸς διπλασίονα χρόνον ἀντέχειν , καὶ ‘ μόγις δι’ ἒξ ἡμερῶν ἀπογεύεσθαι τροφῆς ἀναγκαίας ἐθισθέντες. ταύτας τοῦ Φίλωνος σαφεῖς καὶ ἀναν- τιρρήτους περὶ τῶν καθ’ ἡμᾶς ὑπάρχειν ἡγούμεθα
λέξεις

[18] εἰ δ‘ ἐπὶ τούτοις ἀντιλέγων τις ἔτι σκληρύνοιτο, καὶ οὗτος ἀπαλλαττέσθω τῆς δυσπιστίας, ἐναργεστέραις πειθαρχῶν ἀποδείξεσιν , ἃς οὐ παρά τισιν, ἢ μόνῃ τῇ τῶν Χριστιανῶν εὑρεῖν ἔστι κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον θρησκείᾳ.

[19] φησὶ γὰρ δὴ τοῖς περὶ
ὧν ὁ λόγος καὶ γυναῖκας συνεῖναι, ὧν αἶ πλεῖσται γηραλέαι τυγχάνουσι παρθένοι, τὴν ἁγνείαν οὐκ ἀνάγκῃ, καθάπερ ἔνιαι τῶν παρ’ Ἕλλησιν ἱερειῶν, φυλάξασαι μᾶλλον ἢ καθ’ ἑκούσιον γνώμην , διὰ ζῆλον καὶ πόθον σοφίας, ᾗ συμβιοῦν σπουδάσασαι
τῶν περὶ τὸ σῶμα ἡδονῶν ἠλόγησαν , οὐ θνητῶν ἐκγόνων, ἀλλ’ ἀθανάτων ὀρεχθεῖσαι, ἃ μόνη τίκτειν ἀφ’ ἑαυτῆς οἵα τέ ἐστιν ἡ θεοφιλὴς ψυχή.

[20] εἶθ’ ὑποκαταβὰς ἐμφαντικώτερον ἐκτίθεται καὶ ταῦτα “ αἱ δ’ ἐξηγήσεις τῶν ἱερῶν γραμμάτων γίνονται αὐτοῖς
“δι΄ δι’ ὑπονοιῶν ἐν ἀλληγορίαις. ἅπασα γὰρ ἡ νομο ¹⁸ “θεσία δοκεῖ τοῖς ἀνδράσι τούτοις ἐοικέναι ζῴῳ , καὶ ‘σῦμα μὲν ἔχειν τὰς ῥητὰς λέξεις, ψυχὴν δὲ τ·ὸν ἐνα- ‘ ποκείμενον ταῖς λέξεσιν ἀόρατον νοῦν, ὃν ἤρξατο “ διαφερόντως ἡ θρησκεία αὕτη θεωρεῖν, ὡς διὰ κατό- “ πτρου τῶν ὀνομάτων ἐξαίσια κάλλη νοημάτων ἐμφαι-
“νόμενα κατιδοῦσα.

[21] τί δεῖ τούτοις ἐπιλέγειν τὰς ἐπὶ ταὐτὸν συνόδους , καὶ τὰς ἰδίᾳ μὲν ἀνδρῶν, ἰδίᾳ δὲ γυναικῶν ἐν ταὐτῷ διατριβὰς, καὶ τὰς ἐξ ἔθους εἰσέτι καὶ νῦν πρὸς ἡμῶν ἐπιτελουμένας ἀσκήσεις, ἃς διαφερόντως κατὰ τὴν τοῦ σωτηρίου πάθους ἑορτὴν
ἐν ἀσιτίαις καὶ διανυκτερεύσεσιν , προσοχαῖς τε τῶν θείων λόγων ἐκτελεῖν εἰώθαμεν.

[22] ἃ καὶ ἐπ’ ἀκριβέστερον αὐτὸς, ὃν καὶ εἰς δεῦρο τετήρηται παρὰ μόνοις ἡμῖν τρόπον, ἐπισημηνάμενος ὁ δηλωθεὶς ἀνὴρ τῇ ἰδίᾳ παραδέδωκε γραφῇ · καὶ μάλιστά γε τὰς τῆς
μεγάλης ἑορτῆς παννυχίδας καὶ τὰς ἐν ταύταις ἀσκήσεις, τούς τε λέγεσθαι εἰωθότας πρὸς ἡμῶν ὕμνους ἱστορῶν, καὶ ὡς ἑνὸς μετὰ ῥυθμοῦ κοσμίως ἐπιψάλλοντος οἱ λοιποὶ καθ’ ἡσυχίαν ἀκροώμενοι τῶν ὕμνων τὰ ἀκροτελεύτια συνεξηχοῦσιν , ὅπως τε κατὰ τὰς δεδηλωμένας
ἡμέρας ἐπὶ στιβάδων χαμευνοῦντ ἐς οἴνου μὲν τὸ παράπαν, ὡς αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν ἀνέγραψεν, οὐδ’ ἀπογεύονται, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ τῶν ἐναίμων τινὸς, ὕδωρ δὲ μόνον αὐτοῖς ἐστι ποτὸν , καὶ προσόψημα μετ’ ἄρτου ἅλες καὶ ὕσσωπον.

[23] πρὸς τούτοις γράφει τὸν τῆς
προστασίας τρόπον τῶν τὰς ἐκκλησιαστικὰς λειτουργίας ἐγκεχειρισμένων, διακονίας τε καὶ τὰς ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἀνωτάτω τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς προεδρίας. τούτων δ’ ὅτῳ πόθος ἔνεστι τῆς ἀκριβοῦς ἐπιστάσεως, μάθοι ἂν ἐκ τῆς δηλωθείσης τἀνδρὸς ἱστορίας.

[24] ὅτι δὲ τοὺς
¹⁹ πρώτους κήρυκας τῆς κατὰ τὸεὐαγγἐλιον διδασκαλίας, τά τε ἀρχῆθεν πρὸς τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔθη παραδεδομένα καταλαβὼν ὁ Φίλων ταῦτ’ ἔγραφε , παντί τῳ δῆλον.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 17-18] Πολύς γε μὴν τῷ
λόγῳ καὶ πλατὺς ταῖς διανοίαις , ὑψηλός τε ὢν καὶ μετέωρος ἐν ταῖς εἰς τὰς θείας γραφὰς θεωρίαις γεγενημένος, ποικίλην καὶ πολύτροπον τῶν ἱερῶν λόγων πεποίηται τὴν ὑφήγησιν· τοῦτο μὲν εἱρμῷ καὶ ἀκολουθίᾳ, τὴν τῶν εἰς τὴν γένεσιν διεξελθὼν πραγματείαν,
ἐν οἶς ἐπέγραψε νόμων ἱερῶν ἀλληγορίαις, τοῦτο δὲ, κατὰ μέρος διαστολὰς κεφαλαίων τῶν ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς ζητουμένων , ἐπιστάσεις τε καὶ διαλύσεις ποιούμενος, ἐν οἷς καὶ αὐτοῖς καταλλήλως τῶν έν γενέσει καὶ τῶν ἐν ἐξαγωγῇ ζητημάτων τε καὶ λύσεων
τέθειται τὴν ἐπιγραφήν.

[2] ἔστι δ’ αὐτῷ παρὰ ταῦτα προβλημάτων τινῶν ἰδίως πεπονημένα σπουδάσματα, οἷά ἐστι τὰ περὶ γεωργίας δύο, καὶ τὰ περὶ μέθης τοσαῦτα, καὶ ἄλλα ἄττα διαφόρου καὶ οἰκείας ἐπιγραφῆς ἠξιωμένα, οἷος ὁ περὶ ὧν νήψας ὁ νοῦς εὔχεται
καὶ καταρᾶται , καὶ ὁ περὶ συγχύσεως τῶν διαλέκτων, καὶ ὁ περὶ φυγῆς καὶ αἱρέσεως, καὶ ὁ περὶ φύσεως καὶ εὑρέσεως, καὶ ὁ περὶ τῆς πρὸς τὰ παιδεύματα συνόδου , περί τε τοῦ τίς ὁ τῶν θείων ἐστὶ κληρονόμος , ἢ περὶ τῆς εἰς τὰ ἴσα καὶ ἐναντία τὸ
’μῆς, καὶ ἔτι ὁ περὶ τῶν τριῶν ἀρετῶν, ἃς σὺν ἄλλ’ ἀνέγραψε Μωυσῆς.

[3] πρὸς τούτοις ὁ περὶ τ’ μετονομαζομένων καὶ ὧν ἕνεκα μετονομάζονται, ᾧ φησι συντεταχέναι καὶ περὶ διαθηκῶν πρῶτον κ’ δεύτερον.

[4] ἔστι δ’ αὐτοῦ καὶ περὶ ἀποικίας,
καὶ βίου σοφοῦ τοῦ κατὰ δικαιοσύνην τελειωθέντος, ἢ νόμων ἀγράφων. καὶ ἔτι περὶ γιγάντων, ἢ περὶ τοῦ μὴ τρέπεσθαι τὸ θεῖον, περί τε τοῦ κατὰ Μωυσέα θεοπέμπτους εἶναι τοὺς ὀνείρους πρῶτον, δεύτερον, τρίτον, τέταρτον , πέμπτον. καὶ ταῦτα μὲν τὰ εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐλθόντα τῶν εἰς τὴν γένεσιν.

[5] εἰς δὲ τὴν ἔξοδον ἔγνωμεν αὐτοῦ ζητημάτων καὶ λύσεων πρῶτον, δεύτερον, τρίτον , τέταρτον , πέμπτον. καὶ
τὸ περὶ τῆς σκηνῆς , τό τε περὶ τῶν δέκα λογίων, καὶ τὰ περὶ τῶν ἀναφερομένων ἐν εἴδει νόμων εἰς τὰ συν- τείνοντα κεφάλαια τόν δέκα λόγων, ἁ β΄ γ’ δ’. καὶ τὸ περὶ τῶν εἰς τὰς ἱερουργίας ζῴων , καὶ τίνα τὰ τῶν θυσιῶν εἴδη. καὶ τὸ περὶ τῶν προκειμένων ἐν
τῷ νόμῳ τοῖς μὲν ἀγαθοῖς ἄθλων, τοῖς δὲ πονηροῖς ἐπιτιμίων καὶ ἀρῶν

[6] πρὸς τούτοις ἅπασι καὶ μονόβιβλα αὐτοῦ φέρεται, ὡς τὸ περὶ προνοίας , καὶ ὁ περὶ Ἰουδαίων αὐτῷ συνταχθεὶς λόγος , καὶ ὁ πολιτικός· ἔτι τε ὁ Ἀλέξανδρος , ἢ περὶ τοῦ λόγον ἔχειν
τὰ ἄλογα ζῷα. ἐπὶ τούτοις ὁ περὶ τοῦ δοῦλον εἶναι πάντα φαῦλον , ᾧ ἑξῆς ἐστιν ὁ περὶ τοῦ πάντα σπουδαῖον ἐλεύθερον εἶναι.

[7] μεθ’ οὓς συντέτακται αὐτῷ ὁ περὶ βίου θεωρητικοῦ ἢ ἱκετῶν , ἐξ οὗ τὰ περὶ τοῦ βίου τῶν ἀποστολικῶν ἀνδρῶν διεληλύθαμεν·
καὶ τῶν ἐν νόμῳ δὲ καὶ προφήταις Ἑβραϊκῶν ὀνομάτων αἶ ἑρμηνεῖαι τοῦ αὐτοῦ σπουδαὶ εἶναι λέγονται.

[8] οὗτος μὲν οὖν κατὰ Γάϊον ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης ἀφικόμενος τὰ περὶ τῆς Γαΐου θεοστυγίας αὐτῷ γραφέντα, ἃ μετὰ ἤθους καὶ εἰρωνείας περὶ ἀρετῶν ἐπέγραψεν,
ἐπὶ πάσης λέγεται τῆς Ῥωμαίων συγκλήτου κατὰ Κλαύδιον διελθεῖν, ὡς καὶ τῆς ἐν βιβλιοθήκαις ἀναθέσεως θαυμασθέντας αὐτοῦ καταξιωθῆναι τοὺς λόγους.

[9] τηνικαῦτα δὲ καὶ ΙΙαύλου τὴν ἀπὸ Ἱερουσαλὴμ καὶ κύκλῳ πορείαν μέχρι τοῦ Ἰλλυρικοῦ διανύοντος,
Ἰουδαίους Ῥώμης ἀπελαύνει Κλαύδιος , ὅ τε Ἀκύλας καὶ Πρίσκιλλα μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων Ἰουδαίων τῆς Ῥώμης ἀπαλλαγέντες ἐπὶ τὴν Ἀσίαν καταίρουσιν, ἐνταῦθά τε Παύλῳ τῷ ἀποστόλῳ συνδιατρίβουσι, τοὺς αὐτόθι τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἄρτι πρὸς αὐτοῦ καταβληθέντας θεμελίους ἐπιστηρίζοντι. διδάσκαλος καὶ τούτων
ἡ ἱερὰ τῶν Πραξέων γραφή.

[1] [Nic. H. E. ΙΙ. 26] ἔτι δὲ Κλαυδίου τὰ τῆς βασιλείας διέποντος, κατὰ τὴν τοῦ πάσχα ἑορτὴν τοσαύτην ἐπὶ τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων στάσιν καὶ ταραχὴν ἐγγενέσθαι συνέβη ὡς μόνων τῶν περὶ τὰς ἐξόδους
τοῦ ἱεροῦ βίᾳ συνωθουμένων τρεῖς μυριάδας Ἰουδαίων ἀποθανεῖν πρὸς ἀλλήλων καταπατηθέντων, γενέσθαι τε τὴν ἑορτὴν πένθος μὲν ὅλῳ τῷ ἔθνει, θρῆνον δὲ καθ’ ἑκάστην οἰκίαν. καὶ ταῦτα μὲν κατὰ λέξιν ὁ Ἰώσηπος.

[2] Κλαύδιος δὲ Ἀγρίππαν, Ἀγρίππου
παῖδα, Ἰουδαίων καθίστησι βασιλέα, Φήλικα τῆς χώρας ἁπάσης Σαμ·αρείας τε καὶ Γαλιλαίας καὶ προσέτι τῆς ἐπικαλουμένης Περαίας ἐπίτροπον ἐκπέμψας. διοικήσας δὲ αὐτὸς τὴν ἡγεμονίαν ἔτεσιτρισὶ καὶ δέκα πρὸς μησὶν ὀκτὼ Νέρωνα τῆς ἀρχῆς διάδοχον καταλιπὼν
τελευτᾶ.

[1] [INic. H. E. ΙΙ, 26] Κατὰ δὲ Νέρωνα Φήλικος τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐπιτροπεύοντος αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν αὐθις ὁ Ἰώσηπος τὴν εἰς ἀλλήλους τῶν ἱερέων στάσιν ὧδέ πως ἐν εἰκοστῷ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας γράφει

[2] “ ἐξά-
“πτεται δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσι στάσις πρὸς τοὺς ἱερεῖς ‘καὶ τοὺς πρώτους τοῦ πλήθους τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων, ‘ ἕκαστός τε αὐτῶν, στῖφος ἀνθρώπων τῶν θρασυ- ‘τάτων καὶ νεωτεριστῶν ἑαυτῷ ποιήσας , ἡγεμὼν ἦν. ‘καὶ συρράσσοντες ἐκακολόγουν τε ἀλλήλους καὶ λί-
“θοις ἔβαλλον. ὁ δ’ ἐπιπλήξων ἦν οὐδὲ εἷς, ἀλλ’ ὡς ²⁰ “ ἐν ἀπροστατεύτῳ πόλει ταῦτ’ ἐπράσσετο μετ’ ἐξου- “σίας.

[3] τοσαύτη δὲ τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς κατέλαβεν ἀναί- “ δεια καὶ τόλμα ὥστε ἐκπέμπειν δούλους ἐτόλμων “ ἐπὶ τὰς ἅλωνας, τοὺς ληψομένους τὰς τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν “ὀφειλομένας δεκάτας. καὶ συνέβαινε τοὺς ἀπορου-
“ μένους τῶν ἱερέων ὑπ’ ἐνδείας ἀπολλυμένους θεω- “ οὕτως ἐκράτει τοῦ δικαίου παντὸς ἡ τῶν στα- “ σιαζόντων βία. ”

[4] πάλιν δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς συγγραφεὺς κατὰ τοὺς αὐτοὺς χρόνους ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ὑποφυῆναι λῃστῶν τι εἶδος ἱστορεῖ, οἳ ‘μεθ’ ἡμέραν ὥς φησι
“ καὶ ἐν μέσῃ τῇ πόλει ἐφόνευον τοὺς συναντῶντας.

[5] μάλιστα γὰρ ἐν ταῖς ἑορταῖς μιγνυμένους τῷ πλή- θει, καὶ ταῖς ἐσθῆσιν ὑποκρύπτοντας μικρὰ ξιφίδια, τούτοις νύττειν τοὺς διαφόρους· ἔπειτα πεσόντων, μέρος γίνεσθαι τῶν ἐπαγανακτούντων αὐτοὺς τοὺς
πεφονευκότας· διὸ καὶ παντάπασιν ὑπ’ ἀξιοπιστίας ἀνευρέτους γενέσθαι.

[6] πρῶτον μὲν οὑν ὑπ’ αὐτῶν Ἰωνάθην τὸν ἀρχιερέα κατασφαγῆναι, μετὰ δ’ αὐτὸν καθ’ ἡμέραν ἀναιρεῖσθαι πολλοὺς , καὶ τῶν συμφορῶν τὸν φόβον εἷναι χαλεπώτερον, ἑκάστου καθάπερ
ἐν πολέμῳ καθ’ ὥραν τὸν θάνατον προσδεχομένου.”

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 26] Ἑξῆς δὲ τούτοις ἐπιφέρει μεθ’ ἕτερα λέγων μείζονι δὲ τούτων πληγῇ Ἰουδαίους ἐκάκωσεν ὁ Αἰγύπτιος ψευδοπροφήτης. παραγενόμενος γὰρ εἰς τὴν χώραν ἄνθρωπος γόης , καὶ
“ προφήτου πίστιν ἐπιθεὶς ἑαυτῷ, περὶ τρισμυρίους μὲν ἀθροίζει τῶν ἠπατημένων , περιαγαγὼν δ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκ τῆς ἐρημίας εἰς τὸ ἐλαιῶν καλούμενον ὅρος ἐκεῖθεν οἶός τε ἦν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα παρελθεῖν βιάζεσθαι, καὶ κρατήσας τῆς τε Ῥωμαϊκῆς φρουρᾶς καὶ
τοῦ δήμου τυραννεῖν , χρώμενος τοῖς συνεισπεσοῦσι ²¹ “δορυφόροις.

[2] φθάνει δ’ αὐτοῦ τὴν ὁρμὴν Φῆλιξ, “ὑπαντήσας μετὰ τῶν Ῥωμαϊκῶν ὁπλιτῶν. καὶ πᾶς “ ὁ δῆμος συνεφήψατο τῆς ἀμύνῃς, ὥστε συμβολῆς “γενομένης τὸν μὲν Αἰγύπτιον φυγεῖν μετ’ ὀλίγων,
“ διαφθαρῆναι δὲ καὶ ζωγρηθῆναι πλείστους τῶν σὺν

[3] ταῦτα ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ τῶν ἱστοριῶν ὁ Ἰώσηπος· ἐπιστῆσαι δὲ ἄξιον τοῖς ἐνταῦθα κατὰ τὸν Αἰγύπτιον δεδηλωμένοις καὶ τοῖς ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι τῶν ἀποστόλων. ἔνθα τὰ κατὰ Φήλικα πρὸς τοῦ ἐν
Ἱεροσολύμοις χιλιάρχου εἴρηται τῷ Παύλῳ , ὁπηνίκα κατεστασίαζεν αὐτοῦ τὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων πλῆθος· οὐκ ἄρα σὺ εἶ ὁ Αἰγύπτιος ὁ πρὸ τούτων τῶν ἡμερῶν ἀναστατώσας καὶ ἐξαγαγὼν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ τοὺς τετρα- κισχιλίους ἄνδρας τῶν σικαρίων;’’ ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν κατὰ
Φήλικα τοιαῦτα.

[1] [Nic. Η. E. II, 28 –33] Τούτου δὲ Φῆστος ὑπὸ Νέρωνος διάδοχος πέμπεται, καθ’ ὃν δικαιολογησάμενος ὁ Παῦλος δέσμιος ἐπὶ Ῥώμης ἄγεται. Ἀρίσταρχος δ’ αὐτῷ συνῆν, ὃν καὶ εἰκότως συναιχμάλωτόν
που τῶν ἐπιστολῶν ἀποκαλεῖ. καὶ Λουκᾶς δὲ, ὁ τᾶς πράξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφῇ παραδοὺς, ἐν τούτοις κατέλυσε τὴν ἱστορίαν , διετίαν ὅλην ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης τὸν Παῦλον ἄνετον διαστρῖψαι, καὶ τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον ἀκωλύτως κηρῦξαι ἐπισημηνάμενος.

[2]
τότε μὲν οὖν ἀπολογησάμενον αὖθις ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ κηρύγματος διακονίαν λόγος ἔχει στείλασθαι τὸν ἀπό στόλον 5 δεύτερον δ’ ἐπιβάντα τῇ αὐτῇ πόλει τῷ κατ’ αὐτὸν τελειωθῆναι μαρτυρίῳ. έν ᾡ δεσμοῖς ἐχόμενος τὴν πρὸς Τιμόθεον δευτέραν ἐπιστολὴν συντάττει
ὁμοῦ σημαίνων τήν τε προτέραν αὐτῷ γενομένη ²² ἀπολογίαν καὶ τὴν παρὰ πόδας τελείωσιν.

[3] δέχου δὴ καὶ τούτων τἀς αὐτοῦ μαρτυρίας· “ ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ μου, φησὶν, ἀπολογίᾳ οὐδείς μοι συμπαρεγένετο, ἀλλὰ πάντες με ἐγκατέλιπον , μὴ αὐτοῖς λογισθείη), ὁ δὲ κύριός μοι παρέστη καὶ ἐνεδυνάμωσέ με, ἵνα δι’
ἐμοῦ τὸ κήρυγμα πληροφορηθῇ καὶ ἀκούσωσι πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, καὶ ἐρρύσθην ἐκ στόματος λἐοντος.’’

[4] σαφῶς δὴ παρίστησι διὰ τούτων ὅτι δὴ τὸ πρότερον, ὅπως ἂν τὸ κήρυγμα τὸ δι’ αὐτοῦ πληρωθείη, ἐρρύσθη ἐκ στόματος λέοντος, (τὸν Νέρωνα ταύτῃ, ὡς
ἔοικε, διὰ τὸ ὠμόθυμον προσειπών). οὐκ οὖν ἐξῆς προστέθεικε παραπλήσιόν τι τῷ “ ῥύσεταί με ἐκ στόματος λἐοντος.’’ ἑώρα γὰρ τῷ πνεύματι τὴν ὅσον οὔπω μέλλουσαν αὐτοῦ τελευτήν.

[5] διό φησιν ἐπιλέγων τῷ ‘καὶ ἐρρύσθην ἐκ στόματος λέοντος’’ τὸ “ῥύσεταί με
ὁ κύριος ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔργου πονηροῦ , καὶ σώσει εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐπουράνιον,’ σημαίνων τὸ παραυτίκα μαρτύριον, ὃ καὶ σαφέστερον ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ προλέγει γραφῇ φάσκων “ ἐγὼ γὰρ ἤδη σπένδομαι, καὶ ὁ καιρὸς τῆς ἐμῆς ἀναλύσεως ἐφέστηκεν. “

[6] νῦν
μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ τῆς δευτέρας ἐπιστολῆς τῶν πρὸς Τιμό- θεον τὸν Λοῦκαν μόνον γράφοντι αὐτῷ συνεῖναι δηλοῖ, κατὰ δὲ τὴν προτέραν ἀπολογίαν οὐδὲ τοῦτον ὅθεν εἰκότως τὰς τῶν ἀποστόλων πράξεις ἐπ’ ἐκεῖνον ὁ Λουκᾶς περιέγραψε τὸν χρόνον, τὴν μέχρις ὅτε τῷ
Παύλῳ συνῆν ἱστορίαν ὑφηγησάμενος.

[7] ταῦτα δὲ ἡμῖν εἴρηται παρισταμένοις ὅτι μὴ καθ’ ἣν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἀνέγραψεν ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπιδημίαν τοῦ Παύλου τὸ μαρτύριον αὐτῷ συνεπεράνθη.

[8] εἰκός γέ τοι κατὰ μὲν ἀρχὰς ἠπιώτερον τοῦ Νέρωνος διακειμένου
²³ ῥᾷον τὴν ὑπὲρ τοῦ δόγματος τοῦ Παύλου καταδεχθῆναι ἀπολογίαν, προελθόντος δὲ εἰς ἀθεμίτους τόλμας μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων καὶ τὰ κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐπιχειρῆσαι.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 38] Ἰουδαῖοί γε μὴν τοῦ Παύλου Καίσαρα ἐπικαλεσαμένου, ἐπί τε τὴν ῾Ρωμαίων πόλιν ὑπὸ Φήστου παραπεμφθέντος, τῆς ἐλπίοος καθ᾿ ἣν ἐξήρτυον αὐτῷ τὴν ἐπιβουλὴν ἀποπεσόντες, ἐπὶ Ἰάκωβον τὸν τοῦ κυρίου τρέπονται ἀδελφὸν,
ὧ πρὸς τῶν ἀποστόλων ὁ τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς τῆς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐγκεχείριστο θρόνος. τοιαῦτα δὲ αὐτοῖς καὶ τὰ κατὰ τούτου τολμᾶται.

[2] εἰς μέσον αὐτὸν ἀγαγόντες ἄρνησιν τῆς εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν πίστεως ἐπὶ παντὸς ἐζήτουν τοῦ λαοῦ. τοῦ δὲ παρὰ τὴν ἁπάντων
γνώμην ἐλευθέρᾳ φωνῇ καὶ μᾶλλον ἢ προσεδόκησαν ἐπὶ τῆς πληθύος ἀπάσης παρρησιασαμένου, καὶ ὁμολογήσαντος υἱὸν εἶναι τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν, μηκέθ᾿ οἷοί τε τὴν τοῦ ἀνδρὸς μαρτυρίαν φέρειν, τῷ καὶ δικαιότατον αὐτὸν παρὰ
τοῖς πᾶσι δι᾿ ἀκρότητα ἧς μετῄει κατὰ τὸν βίον φιλοσοφίας τε καὶ θεοσεβείας πιστεύεσθαι, κτείνουσι, καιρὸν εἰς ἐξουσίαυ λαβόντες τὴν ἀναρχίαν, ὅτι δὴ τοῦ Φήστου κατ᾿ αὐτὸ τοῦ καιροῦ ἐπὶ τῆς Ἰουδαίας τελευτήσαντος ἄναρχα καὶ ἀνεπιτρόπευτα τὰ τῆς αὐτόθι
διοικήσεως καθειστήκει.

[3] τὸν δὲ τῆς τοῦ Ἰακώβου τελευτῆς τρόπον ἤδη μὲν πρότερον αἱ παρατεθεῖσαι τοῦ Κλήμεντος φωναὶ δεδηλώκασιν, ἀπὸ τοῦ πτερυγίου βεβλῆσθαι ξύλῳ τε τὴν πρὸς θάνατον πεπλῆχθαι αὐτὸν ἱστορηκότος.

[4] ἀκριβέστατά γε
μὴν τὰ κατ᾿ αὐτὸν ὁ Ἡγήσιππος, ἐπὶ τῆς πρώτης τῶν ²⁴ ἀποστόλων γενόμενος διαδοχῆς, ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ αὐτοῦ ὑπομνήματι τοῦτον λέγων ἱστορεῖ τὸν τρόπον “ δια- “ δὲ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν μετὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ὁ “ἀδελφὸς τοῦ κυρίου Ἰάκωβος , ὁ ὀνομασθεὶς ὑπὸ “πάντων δίκαιος ἀπὸ τῶν τοῦ κυρίου χρόνων μέχρι
“ καὶ ἡμῶν· ἐπεὶ πολλοὶ Ἰάκωβοι ἐκαλοῦντο.

[5] οὗτος “ δὲ ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἅγιος ἦν. οἶνον καὶ σί- “ κερα οὐκ ἔπιεν, οὐδὲ ἔμψυχον ἔφαγε. ξυρὸν ἐπὶ “ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἀνέβη, ἔλαιον οὐκ ἠλείψατο, “ καὶ βαλανείῳ οὐκ ἐχρήσατο.

[6] τούτῳ μόνῳ ἐξῆν
“ εἰς τὰ ἅγια εἰσιέναι. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐρεοῦν ἐφόρει, ἀλλὰ “σινδόνας. καὶ μόνος εἰσήρχετο εἰς τὸν ναὸν, ηὑρί- “ κετό τε κείμενος ἐπὶ τοῖς γόνασι, καὶ αἰτούμενος “ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ ἄφεσιν, ὡς ἀπεσκληκέναι τὰ γόνατα “ αὐτοῦ δίκην καμήλου, διὰ τὸ ἀεὶ κάμπτειν προσκυ-
“ νοῦντα τῷ θεῷ τὰ γόνατα καὶ αἰτεῖσθαι ἄφεσιν τῷ “ λαῷ.

[7] διά γέ τοι τὴν ὑπερβολὴν τῆς δικαιοσύνης “ αὐτοῦ ἐκαλεῖτο δίκαιος καὶ ὠβλίας, ὅ ἐστιν Ἑλλη “νιστὶ περιοχὴ τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ δικαιοσύνη, ὡς οἱ προ- “ φῆται δηλοῦσι περὶ αὐτοῦ.

[8] τινὲς οὖν τῶν ἑπτὰ
“αἱρέσεων τῶν ἐν τῷ λαῷ, τῶν προγεγραμμένων μοι “ ἐν τοῖς ὑπομνήμασιν, ἐπυνθάνοντο αὐτοῦ τίς ἡ θύρα “ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ. καὶ ἔλεγε τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν σωτῆρα.

[9] ἐξ “ ὧν τινες ἐπίστευσαν ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν ὁ Χριστός. αἱ “ αἱρέσεις αἱ προειρημέναι οὐκ ἐπίστευον οὔτε ἀνά-
“ οὔτε ἐρχόμενον ἀποδοῦν·αι ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὰ “ ἔργα αὐτοῦ. ὅσοι δὲ καὶ ἐπίστευσαν, διὰ Ἰάκωβον. “

[10] πολλῶν οὖν καὶ τῶν ἀρχόντων πιστευόντων ἦν “ θόρυβος τῶν Ἰουδαίων καὶ γραμματέων καὶ Φαρι- “ σαίων λεγόντων ὅτι κινδυνεύει πᾶς ὁ λαὸς Ἰησοῦν
“τὸν Χριστὸν προσδοκᾶν. ἔλεγον οὖν συνελθόντες “τῷ Ἰακώβῳ· παρακαλοῦμέν σε, ἐπίσχες τὸν “ἐπεὶ ἐπλανήθη εἰς Ἰησοῦν, ὡς αὐτοῦ ὄντος τοῦ Χρι- “στοῦ. παρακαλοῦμέν σε πεῖσαι πάντας τοὺς ἐλθόν “τας εἰς τὴν ἡμέραν τοῦ πάσχα περὶ Ἰησοῦ. σοὶ γὰρ “πάντες πειθόμεθα. ἡμεῖς γὰρ μαρτυροῦμέν σοι καὶ
“πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὅτι δίκαιος εἶ καὶ ὅτι πρόσωπον οὐ λαμ- “βάνεις.

[11] πεῖσον οὖν σὺ τὸν ὄχλον περὶ Ἰησοῦ μὴ “πλανᾶσθαι. καὶ γὰρ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς καὶ πάντες πειθό “μεθά σοι. στῆθι οὖν ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, “ἵνα ἄνωθεν ᾖς ἐπιφανὴς καὶ ᾖ εὐάκουστά σου τὰ
“ῥήματα παντὶ τῷ λαῷ. διὰ γὰρ τὸ πάσχα συνελη- “λύθασι πᾶσαι αἱ φυλαὶ μετὰ καὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν.

[12] “ἔστησαν οὖν οἱ προειρημένοι γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρι- “σαῖοι τὸν Ἰάκωβον ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ναοῦ, καὶ “ἔκραξαν αὐτῷ καὶ εἶπαν, δίκαιε, ᾧ πάντες πείθε-
“σθαι ὀφείλομεν, ἐπεὶ ὁ λαὸς πλανᾶται ὀπίσω Ἰησοῦ “τοῦ σταυρωθέντος, ἀπάγγειλον ἡμῖν τίς ἡ θύρα τοῦ “Ἰησοῦ.

[13] καὶ ἀπεκρίνατο φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, τί με ἐπε- “ρωτᾶτε περὶ Ἰησοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου; καὶ αὐ- “τὸς κάθηται ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἐκ δεξιῶν τῆς μεγάλης
“δυνάμεως, καὶ μέλλει ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν “τοῦ οὐρανοῦ.

[14] καὶ πολλῶν πληροφορηθέντων, “καὶ δοξαζόντων ἐπὶ τῇ μαρτυρίᾳ τοῦ Ἰακώβου, καὶ “λεγόντων ὡσαννὰ τῷ υἱῷ Δαβὶδ, τότε πάλιν οἱ αὐ- “τοὶ γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἔλεγον,
“κακῶς ἐποιήσαμεν τοιαύτην μαρτυρίαν παρασχόντες “τῷ Ἰησοῦ· ἀλλὰ ἀναβάντες καταβάλωμεν αὐτὸν, ἵνα “φοβηθέντες μὴ πιστεύσωσιν αὐτῷ.

[15] καὶ ἔκραξαν “λέγοντες, ὢ ὢ, καὶ ὁ δίκαιος ἐπλανήθη. καὶ ἐπλή- “ρωσαν τὴν γραφὴν τὴν ἐν τῷ Ἡσαΐᾳ γεγραμμένην·
“ἄρωμεν τὸν δίκαιον, ὅτι δύσχρηστος ἡμῖν ἐστι· τοί- “νυν τὰ γεννήματα τῶν ἔργων αὐτῶν φάγονται.

[16] ²⁵ “ ἀναβάντες οὖν κατέβαλον τὸν δίκαιον , καὶ ἔλεγον “ἀλλήλοις, λιθάσωμεν Ἰάκωβον τὸν δίκαιον. καὶ ἤρ- “ξαντο λιθάζειν αὐτὸν, ἐπεὶ καταβληθεὶς οὐκ ἀπέ- “ θανεν, θάνεν, ἀλλὰ στραφεὶς ἔθηκε τὰ γόνατα λέγων, “ καλῶ, κύριε θεὲ πάτερ , ἄφες αὐτοῖς· οὐ γὰρ οἴδασι
“ τί ποιοῦσιν.

[17] οὕτω δὲ καταλιθοβολούντων αὐτὸν “ εἷς τῶν ἱερέων τῶν υἱόν Ῥηχὰβ υἱοῦ Ῥαχαβεὶμ τῶν “ μαρτυρουμένων ὑπὸ Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτου ἔκραζε “ λέγων , παύσασθε· τέ ποιεῖτε; εὔχεται ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν “ ὁ δίκαιος.

[18] καὶ λαβών τις ἀπ’ αὐτῶν εἷς τῶν
“γναφέων τὸ ξύλον, ἐν ᾧ ἀπεπίεζε τὰ ἱμάτια, ἤνεγκε “κατὰ τῆς κεφαλῆς τοῦ δικαίου. καὶ οὕτως ἐμαρτύ- “ρησεν. καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῷ τόπῳ παρὰ τῷ “ ναῷ, καὶ ἔτι αὐτοῦ ἡ στήλη μένει παρὰ τῷ ναῷ. ‘ μάρτυς οὗτος ἀληθὴς Ἰουδαίοις τε καὶ Ἕλλησι γεγέ-
“ νηται ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ὁ Χριστός ἐστιν. καὶ εὐθὺς Οὐε- “ σπασιανὸς πολιορκεῖ αὐτούς. ”

[19] ταῦτα διὰ πλάτους συνῳδὰ τῷ Κλήμεντι καὶ ὁ Ἡγήσιππος. οὕτω δὲ ἄρα θαυμάσιός τις ἦν καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅπασιν ἐπὶ δικαιοσύνῃ βεβόητο ὁ Ἰάκωβος ὡς καὶ τοὺς Ἰουδαίων
ἔμφρονας δοξάζειν ταύτην εἶναι τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς παρα- χρῆμα μετὰ τὸ μαρτύριον αὐτοῦ πολιορκίας τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἣν δι’ οὐδὲν ἕτερον αὐτοῖς συμβῆναι ἢ διὰ τὸ κατ’ αὐτοῦ τολμηθὲν ἄγος.

[20] ἀμέλει γέ τοι καὶ ὁ Ἰώσηπος οὐκ ἀπώκνησε καὶ τοῦτ’ ἐγγράφως ἐπιμαρτύρασθαι
δι’ ὧν φησι λέξεων “ ταῦτα δὲ συμβέβηκεν “Ἰουδαίοις κατ’ ἐκδίκησιν Ἰακώβου τοῦ δικαίου , ὃς ‘ ἦν ἀδελφὸς Ἰησοῦ τοῦ λεγομένου Χριστοῦ, ἐπειδήπερ δικαιότατον αὐτὸν ὄντα οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι ἀπέκτειναν.”

[21] ὁ δ’ αὐτὸς καὶ τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ ἐν
εἰκοστῷ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας δηλοῖ διὰ τούτων· πέμπει ²⁶ “ δὲ Καῖσαρ Ἀλβῖνον εἰς τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἔπαρχον , Φή- “ στου τὴν τελευτὴν πυθόμενος. ὁ δὲ παρειληφέναι, “ νος, ὃν τὴν ἀρχιερωσύνην εἴπαμεν παρειληφέναι, “θρασὺς ἦν τὸν τρόπον καὶ τολμητὴς διαφερόντως,
“ αἵρεσιν δὲ μετῄει τὴν Σαδδουκαίων , οἵπερ εἰσὶ περὶ “ τὰς κρίσεις ὠμοὶ παρὰ πάντας τοὺς Ἰουδαίους , κα- “ θὼς ἤδη δεδηλώκαμεν.

[22] ἅτε δὴ οὖν τοιοῦτος ὢν “ ὁ Ἄνανος, νομίσας ἔχειν καιρὸν ἐπιτήδειον , διὰ τὸ “τεθνάναι μὲν Φῆστον, Ἀλβῖνον δὲ ἔτι κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν
“ ὑπάρχειν, καθίζει συνέδριον κριτῶν, καὶ παραγαγὼν “ εἰς αὐτὸ τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰησοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ λεγομένου, “ Ἰάκωβος ὄνομα αὐτῷ, καί τινας ἑτέρους , ὡς παρανο- “ μησάντων κατηγορίαν ποιησάμενος παρέδωκε λευ- “ σθησομένους.

[23] ὅσοι δὲ ἐδόκουν ἐπιεικέστατοι τῶν
“κατὰ τὴν πόλιν εἶναι καὶ τὰ περὶ τοὺς νόμους ἀκρι- “ βεῖς, βαρέως ἤνεγκαν ἐπὶ τούτῳ, καὶ πέμπουσι πρὸς “ τὸν βασιλέα κρύφα, παρακαλοῦντες αὐτὸν ἐπιστ εἶλαι “ τῷ Ἀνάνῳ μηκέτι τοιαῦτα πράσσειν· μηδὲ γὰρ τὸ “ πρῶτον ὀρθῶς αὐτὸν πεποιηκέναι.

[24] τινὲς δὲ αὐτόν καὶ
“τὸν Ἀλβῖνον ὑπαντιάζουσιν ἀπὸ τῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας “ ὁδοιποροῦντα, καὶ διδάσκουσιν ὡς οὐκ ἐξὸν ἢν Ἀνάνῳ “χωρὶς τῆς αὐτοῦ γνώμης καθίσαι συνέδριον. “ Ἀλβῖνος δὲ πεισθεὶς τοῖς λεγομένοις γράφει με “ ὀργῆς τῷ Ἀνάνῳ, λήψεσθαι παρ’ αὐτοῦ δίκας ἄπει
“λῶν. λῶν. καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς δὲ Ἀγρίππας διὰ τοῦτο τ’ “ ἀρχιερωσύνην ἀφελόμενος αὐτοῦ ἄρξαντος μῆνα ‘τρεῖς , Ἰησοῦν τὸν τοῦ Δαμμαίου κατἐστησεν.’’ τὸ αὐτὰ καὶ τὰ κατὰ Ἰάκωβον, οὗ ἡ πρώτη τῶν ὀνομαζομένων καθολικῶν ἐπιστολῶν εἶναι λέγεται.

[25] ἰστέον
δὲ ὡς νοθεύεται μὲν , οὐ πολλοὶ γοῦν τῶν παλαιῶν αὐτῆς ἐμνημόνουσαν , ὡς οὐδὲ τῆς λεγομένης Ἰούδα μιᾶς καὶ αὐτῆς οὔσης τῶν ἑπτὰ λεγομένων καθολικῷ ὅμως δ’ ἴσμεν καὶ ταύτας μετὰ τῶν λοιπῶν ἐν πλείσταις δεδημοσιευμένας ἐκκλησίαις.

[1] [Nic. H. E. II, 15] Νέρωνος δὲ ὄγδοον ἄγοντος τῆς βασιλείας ἔτος πρῶτος μετὰ Μάρκον τὸν εὐαγγελιστὴν τῆς ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ παροικίας Ἀννιανὸς
τὴν λειτουργίαν διαδέχεται.

[1] [Nic. H. E. ΙΙ, 34 — 37] Κραταιουμένης δὲ ἤδη τῷ Νέρωνι τῆς ἀρχῆς , εἰς ἀνοσίους ἐξοκείλας ἐπιτηδεύσεις κατ’ αὐτῆς ὡπλίζετο τῆς εἰς τὸν τῶν ὅλων θεὸν εὐσεβείας. γράφειν μὲν οὑν οἶός τις οὑτος
γεγένηται τὴν μοχθηρίαν οὐ τῆς παρούσης γένοιτ΄ ἂν σχολῆς.

[2] πολλῶν γε μὴν τὰ κατ’ αὐτὸν ἀκριβεστάταις παραδεδωκότων διηγήσεσι, πάρεστιν ὅτῳ φίλον ἐξ αὐτῶν τὴν σκαιότητα τῆς τἀνδρὸς ἐκτόπου καταθεωρῆσαι μανίας , καθ’ ἣν, οὐ μετὰ λογισμοῦ,
μυρίων ὅσων ἀπωλείας διεξελθὼν ἐπὶ τοσαύτην ἤλασε μιαιφονίαν ὡς μηδὲ τῶν οἰκειοτάτων τε καὶ φιλτάτων ἐπισχεῖν, μητέρα δὲ ὁμοίως καὶ ἀδελφοὺς καὶ γυναῖκα σὺν καὶ ἄλλοις μυρίοις τῷ γένει προσήκουσι τρόπον ἐχθρῶν καὶ πολεμίων ποικίλαις
θανάτων ἰδέαις διαχρήσασθαι.

[3] ἐνέδει δὲ ἄρα τοῖς πᾶσι καὶ τοῦτ’ ἐπιγραφῆναι αὐτῷ , ὡς ἂν πρῶτος αὐτοκρατόρων τῆς εἰς τὸ θεῖον εὐσεβείας πολέμιος ἀναδειχθείη.

[4] τούτου δὲ πάλιν ὁ Ῥωμαῖος Τερτυλλιανὸς ὧδέ πως λέγων μνημονεύει “ ἐντύχετε τοῖς
“ὑπομνήμασιν ὑμῶν. ἐκεῖ εὑρήσετε πρῶτον Νέρωνα τοῦτο τὸ δόγμα, ἡνίκα μάλιστα ἐν Ῥώμῃ τὴν ἀνατολὴν “πάσαν ὑποτάξας ὠμὸς ἦν εἰς πάντας , διώξαντα. “τοιούτῳ τῆς κολάσεως ἡμῶν ἀρχηγῷ καυχώμεθα. ὁ γὰρ εἰδὼς ἐκεῖνον νοῆσαι δύναται, ὡς οὐκ
“ἂν, εἰ μὴ μέγα τι ἀγαθὸν ἦν , ὑπὸ Νέρωνος κατακριθῆναι.“

[5] ταύτῃ γοῦν οὗτος θεομάχος ἐν τοῖς μάλιστα πρῶτος ἀνακηρυχθεὶς ἐπὶ τὰς κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐπήρθη σφαγάς. Παῦλος δὴ οὑν ἐπ’ αὐτῆς Ῥώμης τὴν κεφαλὴν ἀποτμηθῆναι, καὶ Πέτρος ὡσαύτως ἀνασκολιπισθῆναι κατ’ αὐτὸν ἱστοροῦνται. καὶ
πιστοῦταί γε τὴν ἱστορίαν ἡ Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου εἰς δεῦρο κρατήσασα ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτόθι κοιμητηρίων πρόσρησις.

[6] οὐδὲν δ’ ἧττον καὶ ἐκκλησιαστικὸς ἀνὴρ, Γάϊος ὀνόματι, κατὰ Ζεφυρῖνον Ῥωμαίων γεγονὼς ἐπίσκοπον· ὃς δὴ Πρόκλῳ τῆς κατὰ Φρύγας προϊσταμένῳ
γνώμης ἐγγράφως διαλεχθεὶς αὐτὰ δὴ ταῦτα περὶ τῶν τόπων, ἔνθα τῶν εἰρημένων ἀποστόλων τὰ ἱερὰ σκηνώματα κατατέθειται , φησίν “ἐγὼ δὲ τὰ “τρόπαια τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔχω δεῖξαι.

[7] ἐὰν γὰρ θελή- “ σῃς ἀπελθεῖν ἐπὶ τὸν Βατικανὸν , ἢ ἐπὶ τὴν ὁδὸν
“τὴν Ὠστίαν, εὑρήσεις τὰ τρόπαια τῶν ταύτην ἱδρυ- “ σαμἐνων τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. ”

[8] ὡς δὲ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν ἄμφω καιρὸν ἐμαρτύρησαν , Κορινθίων ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος ἐγγράφως Ῥωμαίοις ὁμιλῶν ὧδέ πως παρίστησιν “ ταῦτα καὶ ὑμεῖς διὰ τῆς τοσαύτης νουθεσίας
“τὴν ἀπὸ Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου φυτείαν γενηθεῖσαν “ Ῥωμαίων τε καὶ Κορινθίων συνεκεράσατε. καὶ γὰρ “ἄμφω καὶ εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν Κόρινθον φυτεύσαντες ἡμᾶς ὁμοίως ἐδίδαξαν· ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ εἰς τὴν Ἰτο “ λίαν ὁμόσε διδάξαντες ἐμαρτύρησαν κατὰ τὸν αὐτ’
“ καιρόν.’ καὶ ταῦτα δὲ, ὡς ἂν ἔτι μᾶλλον πιστωθε τὰ τῆς ἱστορίας.

[1] [Nic. H. E. III, 3,] Αὖθις δ’ ὁ Ἰώση(??) πλεῖστα ὅσα περὶ τῆς τὸ πᾶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνος κατ’ λαβούσης διελθὼν συμφορᾶς δηλοῖ κατὰ λέξιν , ἑ
πλείστοις ἄλλοις μυρίους ὅσους τῶν παρὰ Ἰουδαῖοι ²⁷ τετιμημένων μάστιξιν αἰκισθέντας έν αὐτῇ τῇ Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἀνασταυρωθῆναι ὑπὸ Φλώρου. τοῦτον δὲ εἷναι τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐπίτροπον , ὁπηνίκα τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀναρριπισθῆναι τοῦ πολέμου, ἔτους δωδεκάτου τῆς Νέρωνος ἡγεμονίας, συνέβη.

[2] εἶτα δὲ καὶ καθ’
ὅλην τὴν Συρίαν ἐπὶ τῇ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἀποστάσει δεινήν φησι κατειληφέναι ταραχὴν , πανταχόσε τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἔθνους πρὸς τῶν κατὰ πόλιν ἐνοίκων ὡσὰν πολεμίων ἀνηλεῶς πορθουμένων , ὥστε ὁρᾶν τὰς πόλεις μεστὰς ἀτάφων σωμάτων, καὶ νεκροὺς ἅμα νηπίοις
γέροντας ἐρριμμένους , γύναιά τε μηδὲ τῆς ἐπ’ αἰδοῖ σκέπης μετειληφότα, καὶ πᾶσαν μὲν τὴν ἐπάρχιον μεστὴν ἀδιηγήτων συμφορῶν , μείζονα δὲ τῶν ἑκάστοτε τολμωμένων τὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀπειλουμένοις ἀνά- τασιν. ταῦτα κατὰ λέξιν ὁ Ἰώσηπος. καὶ τὰ μὲν κατὰ
Ἰουδαίους ἐν τούτοις ἦν.

Ἐκκλησιαστικὴ ἱστορία Perseus (Eusebius. Historia Ecclesiastica, Volumes 1-2. Lake, Kirsopp; Oulton, J.E.L.; Lawlor, H.J., editors. London: William Heinemann; New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons; Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1926-1932 (printing).) — 2.arg focus

Τάδε καὶ ἡ β περιέχει βίβλος τῆς Ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱστορίας

Α Περὶ τῆς μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ Χριστοῦ διαγωγῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων.

Β Ὅπως Τιβέριος ὑπὸ Πιλάτου τὰ περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδαχθεὶς ἐκινήθη.

Γ Ὅπως εἰς πάντα τὸν κόσμον ἐν βραχεῖ χρόνῳ διέδραμεν ὁ περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ λόγος.

Δ Ὡς μετὰ Τιβέριον Γάϊος Ἰουδαίων βασιλέα καθίστησιν Ἀγρίππαν, τὸν Ἡρῴδην ἀϊδίῳ ζημιώσας φυγῇ.

Ε Ὡς Φίλων ὑπὲρ Ἰουδαίων πρεσβείαν ἐστείλατο πρὸς Γάϊον.

Σ Ὅσα Ἰουδαίοις συνερρύη κακὰ μετὰ τὴν κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ τόλμαν.

Ζ Ὡς καὶ Πιλᾶτος ἑαυτὸν διεχρήσατο.

Η Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Κλαύδιον λιμοῦ.

Θ Μαρτύριον Ἰακώβου τοῦ ἀποστόλου.

Ι Ὡς Ἀγρίππας ὁ καὶ Ἡρῴδης τοὺς ἀποστόλους διώξας τῆς θείας παραυτίκα δίκης ᾔσθετο.

ΙΑ Περὶ Θευδᾶ τοῦ γόητος.

ΙΒ Περὶ Ἑλένης τῆς τῶν Ἀδιαβηνῶν βασιλίδος.

ΙΓ Περὶ Σίμωνος τοῦ μὰγου.

ΙΔ Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Ῥώμην κηρύγματος Πέτρου τοῦ ἀποστόλου.

ΙΕ Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγελίου.

Ις Ὡς πρῶτος Μάρκος τοῖς κατ’ Αἴγυπτον τὴν εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν γνῶσιν ἐκήρυξεν.

ΙΖ Οἷα περὶ τῶν κατ’ Αἴγυπτον ἀσκητῶν ὁ Φίλων ἱστορεῖ.

ΙΗ Ὅσα τοῦ Φίλωνος εἰς ἡμᾶς περιῆλθεν συγγράμματα.

ΙΘ Οἵα τοὺς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις Ἰουδαίους συμφορὰ μετῆλθεν ἐν τῇ τοῦ πάσχα ἡμέρᾳ.

Κ Οἷα καὶ κατὰ Νέρωνα ἐν τοῖς Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐπράχθη.

ΚΑ Περὶ τοῦ Αἰγυπτίου, οὗ καὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων αἱ Πράξεις ἐμνημόνευσαν.

ΚΒ Ὡς ἐκ τῆς Ἰουδαίας εἰς τὴν Ῥώμην δέσμιος ἀναπεμφθεὶς Παῦλος ἀπολογησάμενος πάσης ἀπελύθη αἰτίας.

ΚΓ Ὡς ἐμαρτύρησεν Ἰάκωβος ὁ τοῦ κυρίου χρηματίσας ἀδελφός.

ΚΔ Ὡς μετὰ Μάρκον πρῶτος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων ἐκκλησίας Ἀννιανὸς κατέστη.

ΚΕ Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Νέρωνα διωγμοῦ, καθ’ ὃν ἐπὶ Ῥώμης Παῦλος καὶ Πέτρος τοῖς ὑπὲρ εὐσεβείας μαρτυρίοις κατεκοσμήθησαν.

ΚΣ Ὡς μυρίοις κακοῖς περιηλάθησαν Ἰουδαῖοι, καὶ ὡς τὸν ὕστατον πρὸς Ῥωμαίους ἤραντο πόλεμον.

Συνῆκται ἡμῖν ἡ βίβλος ἀπὸ τῶν Κλήμεντος Τερτυλλιανοῦ Ἰωσήπου Φίλωνος.

[1] Ὅσα μὲν τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱστορίας ἐχρῆν ὡς ἐν προοιμίῳ διαστείλασθαι τῆς τε θεολογίας πέρι τοῦ σωτηρίου λόγου καὶ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας τῶν τῆς ἡμετέρας διδασκαλίας δογμάτων ἀρχαιότητός τε τῆς κατὰ Χριστιανοὺς εὐαγγελικῆς πολιτείας, οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ὅσα περὶ τῆς γενομένης ἔναγχος ἐπιφανείας αὐτοῦ, τά τε πρὸ τοῦ πάθους καὶ τὰ περὶ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐκλογῆς, ἐν τῷ πρὸ τούτου, συντεμόντες τὰς ἀποδείξεις, διειλήφαμεν·

[2] φέρε δ’, ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος ἤδη καὶ τὰ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν αὐτοῦ διασκεψώμεθα, τὰ μὲν ἐκ τῶν θείων παρασημαινόμενοι γραμμάτων, τὰ δ’ ἔξωθεν προσιστοροῦντες ἐξ ὧν κατὰ καιρὸν μνημονεύσομεν ὑπομνημάτων.

[1] Πρῶτος τοιγαροῦν εἰς τὴν ἀποστολὴν ἀντὶ τοῦ προδότου Ἰούδα κληροῦται Ματθίας, εἷς καὶ αὐτός, ὡς δεδήλωται, τῶν τοῦ κυρίου γενόμενος μαθητῶν. καθίστανται δὲ δι’ εὐχῆς καὶ χειρῶν ¹ ἐπιθέσεως τῶν ἀποστόλων εἰς διακονίαν ὑπηρεσίας ἕνεκα τοῦ κοινοῦ ἄνδρες δεδοκιμασμένοι, τὸν ἀριθμὸν ἑπτά, οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Στέφανον. ὃς καὶ ² πρῶτος μετὰ τὸν κύριον ἅμα τῇ χειροτονίᾳ, ὥσπερ εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο προαχθείς, λίθοις εἰς θάνατον πρὸς τῶν κυριοκτόνων βάλλεται, καὶ ταύτῃ πρῶτος τὸν αὐτῷ φερώνυμον τῶν ἀξιονίκων τοῦ Χριστοῦ μαρτύρων ἀποφέρεται στέφανον.

[2] Τότε δῆτα καὶ Ἰάκωβον, τὸν τοῦ κυρίου λεγόμενον ἀδελφόν, ὅτι δὴ καὶ οὗτος τοῦ Ἰωσὴφ ὠνόμαστο παῖς, τοῦ δὲ Χριστοῦ πατὴρ ὁ Ἰωσήφ, ᾧ μνηστευθεῖσα ἡ παρθένος, πρὶν ἢ συνελθεῖν ³ αὐτούς, εὑρέθη ἐν γαστρὶ ἔχουσα ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου, ὡς ἡ ἱερὰ τῶν εὐαγγελίων διδάσκει γραφή· τοῦτον δὴ οὖν αὐτὸν Ἰάκωβον, ὃν καὶ δίκαιον ἐπίκλην οἱ πάλαι δι’ ἀρετῆς ἐκάλουν προτερήματα, πρῶτον ἱστοροῦσιν τῆς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐκκλησίας τὸν τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς ἐγχειρισθῆναι θρόνον·

[3] Κλήμης ἐν ἕκτῳ τῶν Ὑποτυπώσεων γράφων ὧδε παρίστησιν Πέτρον γάρ φησιν καὶ Ἰάκωβον καὶ Ἰωάννην μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ σωτῆρος, ὡς ἂν καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος προτετιμημένους, μὴ ἐπιδικάζεσθαι δόξης, ἀλλὰ Ἰάκωβον τὸν δίκαιον ἐπίσκοπον τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων ἑλέσθαι.

[4] ὁ δ’ αὐτὸς ἐν ἑβδόμῳ τῆς αὐτῆς ὑποθέσεως ἔτι καὶ ταῦτα περὶ αὐτοῦ φησιν Ἰακώβῳ τῷ δικαίῳ καὶ Ἰωάννῃ καὶ Πέτρῳ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν παρέδωκεν τὴν γνῶσιν ὁ κύριος, οὗτοι τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις παρέδωκαν, οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι τοῖς ἑβδομήκοντα· ὧν εἷς ἦν καὶ Βαρναβᾶς.

[5] δύο δὲ γεγόνασιν Ἰάκωβοι, εἷς ὁ δίκαιος, ὁ κατὰ τοῦ πτερυγίου βληθεὶς καὶ ὑπὸ γναφέως ξύλῳ πληγεὶς εἰς θάνατον, ἕτερος δὲ ὁ καρατομηθείς.

Αὐτοῦ δὴ τοῦ δικαίου καὶ ὁ Παῦλος μνημονεύει ⁴ γράφων ἕτερον δὲ τῶν ἀποστόλων οὐκ εἶδον, εἰ μὴ Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦ κυρίου.

[6] Ἐν τούτοις καὶ τὰ τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν πρὸς τὸν τῶν Ὀσροηνῶν βασιλέα τέλος ἐλάμβανεν ὑποσχέσεως. ὁ γοῦν Θωμᾶς τὸν Θαδδαῖον κινήσει θειοτέρᾳ ἐπὶ τὰ Ἔδεσσα κήρυκα καὶ εὐαγγελιστὴν τῆς περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐκπέμπει, ὡς ἀπὸ τῆς εὑρεθείσης αὐτόθι γραφῆς μικρῷ πρόσθεν ἐδηλώσαμεν·

[7] ὁ δὲ τοῖς τόποις ἐπιστάς, τόν τε Ἄβγαρον ἰᾶται τῷ Χριστοῦ λόγῳ καὶ τοὺς αὐτόθι πάντας τοῖς τῶν θαυμάτων παραδόξοις ἐκπλήττει, ἱκανῶς τε αὐτοὺς τοῖς ἔργοις διαθεὶς καὶ ἐπὶ σέβας ἀγαγὼν τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ δυνάμεως, μαθητὰς τῆς σωτηρίου διδασκαλίας κατεστήσατο, εἰς ἔτι τε νῦν ἐξ ἐκείνου ἡ πᾶσα τῶν Ἐδεσσηνῶν πόλις τῇ Χριστοῦ προσανάκειται προσηγορίᾳ, οὐ τὸ τυχὸν ἐπιφερομένη δεῖγμα τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν καὶ εἰς αὐτοὺς εὐεργεσίας.

[8] καὶ ταῦτα δ’ ὡς ἐξ ἀρχαίων ἱστορίας εἰρήσθω· μετίωμεν δ’ αὖθις ἐπὶ τὴν θείαν γραφήν. ⁵

Γενομένου δῆτα ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ Στεφάνου μαρτυρίᾳ πρώτου καὶ μεγίστου πρὸς αὐτῶν Ἰουδαίων κατὰ τῆς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐκκλησίας διωγμοῦ πάντων τε τῶν μαθητῶν πλὴν ὅτι μόνων τῶν δώδεκα ἀνὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν τε καὶ Σαμάρειαν ⁶ διασπαρέντων, τινὲς, ᾗ φησιν ἡ θεία γραφή, διελθόντες ἕως Φοινίκης καὶ Κύπρου καὶ Ἀντιοχείας οὔπω μὲν ἔθνεσιν οἷοί τε ἦσαν τοῦ τῆς πίστεως μεταδιδόναι λόγου τολμᾶν, μόνοις δὲ τοῦτον ⁷ Ἰουδαίοις κατήγγελλον.

[9] τηνικαῦτα καὶ Παῦλος ἐλυμαίνετο εἰς ἔτι τότε τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, κατ’ οἴκους τῶν πιστῶν εἰσπορευόμενος σύρων τε ἄνδρας καὶ γυναῖκας καὶ εἰς φυλακὴν παραδιδούς.

[10] ⁸ ἀλλὰ καὶ Φίλιππος, εἷς τῶν ἅμα Στεφάνῳ προχειρισθέντων ⁹ εἰς τὴν διακονίαν, ἐν τοῖς διασπαρεῖσιν γενόμενος, κάτεισιν εἰς τὴν Σαμάρειαν, θείας τε ἔμπλεως δυνάμεως κηρύττει πρῶτος τοῖς αὐτόθι τὸν λόγον, τοσαύτη δ’ αὐτῷ θεία συνήργει χάρις, ὡς καὶ Σίμωνα τὸν μάγον μετὰ πλείστων ὅσων τοῖς αὐτοῦ λόγοις ἑλχθῆναι.

[11] ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον δ’ ὁ Σίμων βεβοημένος κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ τῶν ἠπατημένων ἐκράτει γοητείᾳ, ὡς τὴν μεγάλην αὐτὸν ἡγεῖσθαι εἶναι δύναμιν τοῦ θεοῦ. τότε δ’ οὖν καὶ οὗτος τὰς ὑπὸ τοῦ Φιλίππου δυνάμει θείᾳ τελουμένας καταπλαγεὶς παραδοξοποιίας, ὑποδύεται καὶ μέχρι λουτροῦ τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν πίστιν καθυποκρίνεται·

[12] ὃ καὶ θαυμάζειν ἄξιον εἰς δεῦρο γινόμενον πρὸς τῶν ἔτι καὶ νῦν τὴν ἀπ’ ἐκείνου μιαρωτάτην μετιόντων αἵρεσιν, οἳ τῇ τοῦ σφῶν προπάτορος μεθόδῳ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν λοιμώδους καὶ ψωραλέας νόσου δίκην ὑποδυόμενοι, τὰ μέγιστα λυμαίνονται τοὺς οἷς ἐναπομάξασθαι οἷοί τε ἂν εἶεν τὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἀποκεκρυμμένον δυσαλθῆ καὶ χαλεπὸν ἰόν. ἤδη γέ τοι πλείους τούτων ἀπεώσθησαν, ὁποῖοί τινες εἶεν τὴν μοχθηρίαν ἁλόντες, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ὁ ¹⁰ Σίμων αὐτὸς πρὸς τοῦ Πέτρου καταφωραθεὶς ὃς ἦν, τὴν προσήκουσαν ἔτισεν τιμωρίαν.

[13] ἀλλὰ γὰρ εἰς αὔξην ὁσημέραι προϊόντος τοῦ σωτηρίου ¹¹ κηρύγματος, οἰκονομία τις ἦγεν ἀπὸ τῆς Αἰθιόπων γῆς τῆς αὐτόθι βασιλίδος, κατά τι πάτριον ἔθος ὑπὸ γυναικὸς τοῦ ἔθνους εἰς ἔτι νῦν βασιλευομένου, δυνάστην· ὃν πρῶτον ἐξ ἐθνῶν πρὸς τοῦ Φιλίππου δι’ ἐπιφανείας τὰ τοῦ θείου λόγου ὄργια μετασχόντα τῶν τε ἀνὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην πιστῶν ἀπαρχὴν γενόμενον, πρῶτον κατέχει λόγος ἐπὶ τὴν πάτριον παλινοστήσαντα γῆν εὐαγγελίσασθαι τὴν τοῦ τῶν ὅλων θεοῦ γνῶσιν καὶ τὴν ζωοποιὸν εἰς ἀνθρώπους τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐπιδημίαν, ¹² ἔργῳ πληρωθείσης δι’ αὐτοῦ τῆς Αἰθιοπία προφθάσει χεῖρα αὐτῆς τῷ θεῷ περιεχούσης ¹³ προφητείας.

[14] ἐπὶ τούτοις Παῦλος, τὸ τῆς ἐκλογῆς σκεῦος, οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων οὐδὲ δι’ ἀνθρώπων, ¹⁴ δι’ ἀποκαλύψεως δ’ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ θεοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ ἐγείραντος αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν, ¹⁵ ἀπόστολος ἀναδείκνυται, δι’ ὀπτασίας καὶ τῆς κατὰ τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν οὐρανίου φωνῆς ἀξιωθεὶς τῆς κλήσεως.

[1] Καὶ δὴ τῆς παραδόξου τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀναστάσεώς τε καὶ εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως τοῖς πλείστοις ἤδη περιβοήτου καθεστώσης, παλαιοῦ κεκρατηκότος ἔθους τοῖς τῶν ἐθνῶν ἄρχουσι τὰ παρὰ σφίσιν καινοτομούμενα τῷ τὴν βασίλειον ἀρχὴν ἐπικρατοῦντι σημαίνειν, ὡς ἂν μηδὲν αὐτὸν ¹⁶ διαδιδράσκοι τῶν γινομένων, τὰ περὶ τῆς ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστάσεως τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ εἰς πάντας ἤδη καθ’ ὅλης Παλαιστίνης βεβοημένα Πιλᾶτος Τιβερίῳ βασιλεῖ κοινοῦται,

[2] τάς τε ἄλλας αὐτοῦ πυθόμενος τεραστίας καὶ ὡς ὅτι μετὰ θάνατον ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστὰς ἤδη θεὸς εἶναι παρὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς πεπίστευτο. τὸν δὲ Τιβέριον ἀνενεγκεῖν ἐπὶ τὴν σύγκλητον ἐκείνην τ’ ἀπώσασθαί φασι τὸν λόγον, τῷ μὲν δοκεῖν, ὅτι μὴ πρότερον αὐτὴ τοῦτο δοκιμάσασα ἦν, παλαιοῦ νόμου κεκρατηκότος μὴ ἄλλως τινὰ παρὰ Ῥωμαίοις θεοποιεῖσθαι μὴ οὐχὶ ψήφῳ καὶ δόγματι συγκλήτου, τῇ δ’ ἀληθείᾳ, ὅτι μηδὲ τῆς ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἐπικρίσεώς τε καὶ συστάσεως ἡ σωτήριος τοῦ θείου κηρύγματος ἐδεῖτο διδασκαλία·

[3] ταύτῃ δ’ οὖν ἀπωσαμένης τὸν προσαγγελθέντα περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν λόγον τῆς Ῥωμαίων βουλῆς, τὸν Τιβέριον ἣν καὶ πρότερον εἶχεν γνώμην τηρήσαντα, μηδὲν ἄτοπον κατὰ τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐπινοῆσαι.

[4] Ταῦτα Τερτυλλιανὸς τοὺς Ῥωμαίων νόμους ἠκριβωκώς, ἀνὴρ τά τε ἄλλα ἔνδοξος καὶ τῶν μάλιστα ἐπὶ Ῥώμης λαμπρῶν, ἐν τῇ γραφείσῃ μὲν αὐτῷ Ῥωμαίων φωνῇ, μεταβληθείσῃ δ’ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἑλλάδα γλῶτταν ὑπὲρ Χριστιανῶν ἀπολογίᾳ τίθησιν, κατὰ λέξιν τοῦτον ἱστορῶν τὸν τρόπον

[5] ¹⁷ ἵνα δὲ καὶ ἐκ τῆς γενέσεως διαλεχθῶμεν τῶν τοιούτων νόμων, παλαιὸν ἦν δόγμα μηδένα θεὸν ὑπὸ βασιλέως καθιεροῦσθαι, πρὶν ὑπὸ τῆς συγκλήτου δοκιμασθῆναι. Μάρκος Αἰμίλιος οὕτως περί τινος εἰδώλου πεποίηκεν Ἀλβούρνου. καὶ τοῦτο ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἡμῶν λόγου πεποίηται, ὅτι παρ’ ὑμῖν ἀνθρωπείᾳ δοκιμῇ ἡ θεότης δίδοται. ἐὰν μὴ ἀνθρώπῳ θεὸς ἀρέσῃ, θεὸς οὐ γίνεται· οὕτως κατά γε τοῦτο ἄνθρωπον θεῷ ἵλεω εἶναι προσῆκεν.

[6] Τιβέριος οὖν, ἐφ’ οὗ τὸ τῶν Χριστιανῶν ὄνομα εἰς τὸν κόσμον εἰσελήλυθεν, ἀγγελθέντος αὐτῷ ἐκ Παλαιστίνης τοῦ δόγματος τούτου, ἔνθα πρῶτον ἤρξατο, τῇ συγκλήτῳ ἀνεκοινώσατο, δῆλος ὢν ἐκείνοις ὡς τῷ δόγματι ἀρέσκεται. ἡ δὲ σύγκλητος, ἐπεὶ οὐκ αὐτὴ δεδοκιμάκει, ἀπώσατο· ὁ δὲ ἐν τῇ αὐτοῦ ἀποφάσει ἔμεινεν, ἀπειλήσας θάνατον τοῖς τῶν Χριστιανῶν κατηγόροις.

Τῆς οὐρανίου προνοίας κατ’ οἰκονομίαν τοῦτ’ αὐτῷ πρὸς νοῦν βαλλομένης, ὡς ἂν ἀπαραποδίστως ἀρχὰς ἔχων ὁ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου λόγος πανταχόσε γῆς διαδράμοι.

[1] Οὕτω δῆτα οὐρανίῳ δυνάμει καὶ συνεργίᾳ ἀθρόως οἷά τις ἡλίου βολὴ τὴν σύμπασαν οἰκουμένην ὁ σωτήριος κατηύγαζε λόγος. αὐτίκα ταῖς θείαις ἑπομένως γραφαῖς ἐπὶ πᾶσαν προῄει ¹⁸ τὴν γῆν ὁ φθόγγος τῶν θεσπεσίων εὐαγγελιστῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀποστόλων, καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης τὰ ῥήματα αὐτῶν.

[2] καὶ δῆτα ἀνὰ πάσας πόλεις τε καὶ κώμας, πληθυούσης ¹⁹ ἅλωνος δίκην, μυρίανδροι καὶ παμπληθεῖς ἀθρόως ²⁰ ἐκκλησίαι συνεστήκεσαν, οἵ τε ἐκ προγόνων διαδοχῆς καὶ τῆς ἀνέκαθεν πλάνης παλαιᾷ νόσῳ δεισιδαιμονίας εἰδώλων τὰς ψυχὰς πεπεδημένοι, πρὸς τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ δυνάμεως διὰ τῆς τῶν φοιτητῶν αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίας τε ὁμοῦ καὶ παραδοξοποιίας ὥσπερ δεινῶν δεσποτῶν ἀπηλλαγμένοι εἱργμῶν τε χαλεπωτάτων λύσιν εὑράμενοι, πάσης μὲν δαιμονικῆς κατέπτυον πολυθεΐας, ἕνα δὲ μόνον εἶναι θεὸν ὡμολόγουν, τὸν τῶν συμπάντων δημιουργόν, τοῦτόν τε αὐτὸν θεσμοῖς ἀληθοῦς εὐσεβείας δι’ ἐνθέου καὶ σώφρονος θρῃσκείας τῆς ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τῷ τῶν ἀνθρώπων βίῳ κατασπαρείσης ἐγέραιρον.

[3] ἀλλὰ γὰρ τῆς χάριτος ἤδη τῆς θείας καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ λοιπὰ χεομένης ἔθνη καὶ πρώτου μὲν κατὰ τὴν Παλαιστίνων ²¹ Καισάρειαν Κορνηλίου σὺν ὅλῳ τῷ οἴκῳ δι’ ἐπιφανείας θειοτέρας ὑπουργίας τε Πέτρου τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν πίστιν καταδεξαμένου πλείστων τε ²² καὶ ἄλλων ἐπ’ Ἀντιοχείας Ἑλλήνων, οἷς οἱ κατὰ τὸν Στεφάνου διωγμὸν διασπαρέντες ἐκήρυξαν, ἀνθούσης ἄρτι καὶ πληθυούσης τῆς κατὰ Ἀντιόχειαν ἐκκλησίας ἐν ταὐτῷ τε ἐπιπαρόντων πλείστων ὅσων τῶν τε ἀπὸ Ἱεροσολύμων προφητῶν καὶ σὺν αὐτοῖς Βαρναβᾶ καὶ Παύλου ἑτέρου τε πλήθους ἐπὶ τούτοις ἀδελφῶν, ἡ Χριστιανῶν προσηγορία τότε πρῶτον αὐτόθι ὥσπερ ἀπ’ εὐθαλοῦς καὶ γονίμου πηγῆς ἀναδίδοται.

[4] καὶ Ἄγαβος μέν, εἷς τῶν συνόντων αὐτοῖς προφητῶν, περὶ τοῦ μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι λιμὸν προθεσπίζει, Παῦλος δὲ καὶ Βαρναβᾶς ἐξυπηρετησόμενοι τῇ τῶν ἀδελφῶν παραπέμπονται διακονίᾳ.

[1] ²³ Τιβέριος μὲν οὖν ἀμφὶ τὰ δύο καὶ εἴκοσι βασιλεύσας ἔτη τελευτᾷ, μετὰ δὲ τοῦτον Γάϊος τὴν ἡγεμονίαν παραλαβών, αὐτίκα τῆς Ἰουδαίων ἀρχῆς Ἀγρίππᾳ τὸ διάδημα περιτίθησιν, βασιλέα καταστήσας αὐτὸν τῆς τε Φιλίππου καὶ τῆς Λυσανίου τετραρχίας, πρὸς αἷς μετ’ οὐ πολὺν αὐτῷ χρόνον καὶ τὴν Ἡρῴδου τετραρχίαν παραδίδωσιν, ἀϊδίῳ φυγῇ τὸν Ἡρῴδην (οὗτος δ’ ἦν ὁ κατὰ τὸ πάθος τοῦ σωτῆρος) σὺν καὶ τῇ γυναικὶ Ἡρῳδιάδι ²⁴ πλείστων ἕνεκα ζημιώσας αἰτιῶν. μάρτυς Ἰώσηπος καὶ τούτων.

[2] Κατὰ δὴ τοῦτον Φίλων ἐγνωρίζετο πλείστοις, ἀνὴρ οὐ μόνον τῶν ἡμετέρων, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἔξωθεν ὁρμωμένων παιδείας ἐπισημότατος. τὸ μὲν οὖν γένος ἀνέκαθεν Ἑβραῖος ἦν, τῶν δ’ ἐπ’ Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐν τέλει διαφανῶν οὐδενὸς χείρων,

[3] περὶ δὲ τὰ θεῖα καὶ πάτρια μαθήματα ὅσον τε καὶ ὁπηλίκον εἰσενήνεκται πόνον, ἔργῳ πᾶσι δῆλος, καὶ περὶ τὰ φιλόσοφα δὲ καὶ ἐλευθέρια τῆς ἔξωθεν παιδείας οἷός τις ἦν, οὐδὲν δεῖ λέγειν, ὅτε μάλιστα τὴν κατὰ Πλάτωνα καὶ Πυθαγόραν ἐζηλωκὼς ἀγωγήν, διενεγκεῖν ἅπαντας τοὺς καθ’ ἑαυτὸν ἱστορεῖται.

[1] καὶ δὴ τὰ κατὰ Γάϊον οὗτος Ἰουδαίοις συμβάντα πέντε βιβλίοις παραδίδωσιν, ὁμοῦ τὴν Γαΐου διεξιὼν φρενοβλάβειαν, ὡς θεὸν ἑαυτὸν ἀναγορεύσαντος καὶ μυρία περὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐνυβρικότος, τάς τε κατ’ αὐτὸν Ἰουδαίων ταλαιπωρίας καὶ ἣν αὐτὸς στειλάμενος ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥωμαίων πόλεως ὑπὲρ τῶν κατὰ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ὁμοεθνῶν ἐποιήσατο πρεσβείαν, ὅπως τε ἐπὶ τοῦ Γαΐου καταστὰς ὑπὲρ τῶν πατρίων νόμων, οὐδέν τι πλέον γέλωτος καὶ διασυρμῶν ἀπηνέγκατο, μικροῦ δεῖν καὶ τὸν περὶ τῆς ζωῆς ἀνατλὰς κίνδυνον.

[2] Μέμνηται καὶ τούτων ὁ Ἰώσηπος, ἐν ὀκτωκαιδεκάτῳ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας κατὰ λέξιν ταῦτα ²⁵ γράφων καὶ δὴ στάσεως ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ γενομένης Ἰουδαίων τε οἳ ἐνοικοῦσι, καὶ Ἑλλήνων, τρεῖς ἀφ’ ἑκατέρας τῆς στάσεως πρεσβευταὶ αἱρεθέντες παρῆσαν πρὸς τὸν Γάϊον.

[3] καὶ ἦν γὰρ τῶν Ἀλεξανδρέων πρέσβεων εἷς Ἀπίων, ὃς πολλὰ εἰς τοὺς Ἰουδαίους ἐβλασφήμησεν, ἄλλα τε λέγων καὶ ὡς τῶν Καίσαρος τιμῶν περιορῷεν· πάντων γοῦν, ὅσοι τῇ Ῥωμαίων ἀρχῇ ὑποτελεῖς εἶεν, βωμοὺς τῷ Γαΐῳ καὶ ναοὺς ἱδρυμένων τά τε ἄλλα ἐν πᾶσιν αὐτὸν ὥσπερ τοὺς θεοὺς δεχομένων, μόνους τούσδε ἄδοξον ἡγεῖσθαι ἀνδριᾶσι τιμᾶν καὶ ὅρκιον αὐτοῦ τὸ ὄνομα ποιεῖσθαι·

[4] πολλὰ δὲ καὶ χαλεπὰ Ἀπίωνος εἰρηκότος, ὑφ’ ὧν ἀρθῆναι ἤλπιζεν τὸν Γάϊον καὶ εἰκὸς ἦν, Φίλων ὁ προεστὼς τῶν Ἰουδαίων τῆς πρεσβείας, ἀνὴρ τὰ πάντα ἔνδοξος Ἀλεξάνδρου τε τοῦ ἀλαβάρχου ἀδελφὸς ὢν καὶ φιλοσοφίας οὐκ ἄπειρος, οἷός τε ἦν ἐπ’ ἀπολογίᾳ χωρεῖν τῶν κατηγορημένων,

[5] διακλείει δ’ αὐτὸν Γάϊος, κελεύσας ἐκποδὼν ἀπελθεῖν, περιοργής τε ὢν φανερὸς ἦν ἐργασόμενός τι δεινὸν αὐτούς. ὁ δὲ Φίλων ἔξεισι περιυβρισμένος, καί φησιν πρὸς τοὺς Ἰουδαίους οἳ περὶ αὐτὸν ἦσαν, ὡς χρὴ θαρρεῖν, Γαΐου μὲν αὐτοῖς ὠργισμένου, ἔργῳ δὲ ἤδη τὸν θεὸν ἀντιπαρεξάγοντος.

[6] ²⁶ Ταῦτα ὁ Ἰώσηπος. καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Φίλων ἐν ᾗ συνέγραψεν Πρεσβείᾳ τὰ κατὰ μέρος ἀκριβῶς τῶν τότε πραχθέντων αὐτῷ δηλοῖ, ὧν τὰ πλεῖστα παρείς, ἐκεῖνα μόνα παραθήσομαι, δι’ ὧν τοῖς ἐντυγχάνουσι προφανὴς γενήσεται δήλωσις τῶν ἅμα τε καὶ οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν τῶν κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ τετολμημένων ἕνεκεν Ἰουδαίοις συμβεβηκότων.

[7] πρῶτον δὴ οὖν κατὰ Τιβέριον ἐπὶ μὲν τῆς Ῥωμαίων πόλεως ἱστορεῖ Σηιανόν, τῶν τότε παρὰ βασιλεῖ πολλὰ δυνάμενον, ἄρδην τὸ πᾶν ἔθνος ἀπολέσθαι σπουδὴν εἰσαγηοχέναι, ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς Ἰουδαίας Πιλᾶτον, καθ’ ὃν τὰ περὶ τὸν σωτῆρα τετόλμητο, περὶ τὸ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἔτι τότε συνεστὸς ἱερὸν ἐπιχειρήσαντά τι παρὰ τὸ Ἰουδαίοις ἐξόν, τὰ μέγιστα αὐτοὺς ἀναταράξαι,

[1] μετὰ δὲ τὴν Τιβερίου τελευτὴν Γάϊον τὴν ἀρχὴν παρειληφότα, πολλὰ μὲν εἰς πολλοὺς καὶ ἄλλα ἐνυβρίσαι, πάντων δὲ μάλιστα τὸ πᾶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνος οὐ σμικρὰ καταβλάψαι· ἃ καὶ ἐν βραχεῖ πάρεστιν διὰ τῶν αὐτοῦ καταμαθεῖν φωνῶν, ἐν αἷς κατὰ λέξιν ταῦτα γράφει

[2] ²⁷ Τοσαύτη μὲν οὖν τις ἡ τοῦ Γαΐου περὶ τὸ ἦθος ἦν ἀνωμαλία πρὸς ἅπαντας, διαφερόντως δὲ πρὸς τὸ Ἰουδαίων γένος, ᾧ χαλεπῶς ἀπεχθανόμενος τὰς μὲν ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις πόλεσιν προσευχάς, ἀπὸ τῶν κατ’ Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ἀρξάμενος, σφετερίζεται, καταπλήσας εἰκόνων καὶ ἀνδριάντων τῆς ἰδίας μορφῆς (ὁ γὰρ ἑτέρων ἀνατιθέντων ἐφιείς, αὐτὸς ἱδρύετο δυνάμει), τὸν δ’ ἐν τῇ ἱεροπόλει νεών, ὃς λοιπὸς ἦν ἄψαυστος, ἀσυλίας ἠξιωμένος τῆς πάσης, μεθηρμόζετο καὶ μετεσχημάτιζεν εἰς οἰκεῖον ἱερόν, ἵνα Διὸς Ἐπιφανοῦς Νέου χρηματίζῃ Γαΐου.

[3] Μυρία μὲν οὖν ἄλλα δεινὰ καὶ πέρα πάσης διηγήσεως ὁ αὐτὸς κατὰ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν συμβεβηκότα Ἰουδαίοις ἐπὶ τοῦ δηλουμένου ἐν δευτέρῳ συγγράμματι ᾧ ἐπέγραψεν Περὶ ἀρετῶν ἱστορεῖ· συνᾴδει δ’ αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ Ἰώσηπος, ὁμοίως ἀπὸ τῶν Πιλάτου χρόνων καὶ τῶν κατὰ τοῦ σωτῆρος τετολμημένων τὰς κατὰ παντὸς τοῦ ἔθνους ἐνάρξασθαι σημαίνων συμφοράς.

[4] ἄκουε δ’ οὖν οἷα καὶ οὗτος ἐν δευτέρῳ τοῦ Ἰουδαϊκοῦ πολέμου αὐταῖς συλλαβαῖς δηλοῖ λέγων ²⁸

Πεμφθεὶς δὲ εἰς Ἰουδαίαν ἐπίτροπος ὑπὸ Τιβερίου Πιλᾶτος νύκτωρ κεκαλυμμένας εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα παρεισκομίζει τὰς Καίσαρος εἰκόνας· σημαῖαι καλοῦνται. τοῦτο μεθ’ ἡμέραν μεγίστην ταραχὴν ἤγειρεν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις. οἵ τε γὰρ ἐγγὺς πρὸς τὴν ὄψιν ἐξεπλάγησαν, ὡς πεπατημένων αὐτοῖς τῶν νόμων· οὐδὲν γὰρ ἀξιοῦσιν ἐν τῇ πόλει δείκηλον τίθεσθαι.

[5] Ταῦτα δὲ συγκρίνας τῇ τῶν εὐαγγελίων γραφῇ, εἴσῃ ὡς οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν αὐτοὺς μετῆλθεν ἣν ἔρρηξαν ἐπ’ αὐτοῦ Πιλάτου φωνήν, δι’ ἧς οὐκ ²⁹ ἄλλον ἢ μόνον ἔχειν ἐπεβόων Καίσαρα βασιλέα.

[6] εἶτα δὲ καὶ ἄλλην ἑξῆς ὁ αὐτὸς συγγραφεὺς ἱστορεῖ μετελθεῖν αὐτοὺς συμφορὰν ἐν τούτοις ³⁰ μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ταραχὴν ἑτέραν ἐκίνει, τὸν ἱερὸν θησαυρόν, καλεῖται δὲ κορβανας, εἰς καταγωγὴν ὑδάτων ἐξαναλίσκων· κατῄει δὲ ἀπὸ τριακοσίων σταδίων. πρὸς τοῦτο τοῦ πλήθους ἀγανάκτησις ἦν, καὶ τοῦ Πιλάτου παρόντος εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα, περιστάντες ἅμα κατεβόων.

[7] ὁ δὲ προῄδει γὰρ αὐτῶν τὴν ταραχὴν καὶ τῷ πλήθει τοὺς στρατιώτας ἐνόπλους, ἐσθήσεσιν ἰδιωτικαῖς κεκαλυμμένους, ἐγκαταμίξας καὶ ξίφει μὲν χρήσασθαι κωλύσας, ξύλοις δὲ παίειν τοὺς κεκραγότας ἐγκελευσάμενος, σύνθημα δίδωσιν ἀπὸ τοῦ βήματος. τυπτόμενοι δὲ οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι πολλοὶ μὲν ὑπὸ τῶν πληγῶν, πολλοὶ δὲ ὑπὸ σφῶν αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ φυγῇ καταπατηθέντες ἀπώλοντο, πρὸς δὲ τὴν συμφορὰν τῶν ἀνῃρημένων καταπλαγὲν τὸ πλῆθος ἐσιώπησεν.

[8] Ἐπὶ τούτοις μυρίας ἄλλας ἐν αὐτοῖς Ἱεροσολύμοις κεκινῆσθαι νεωτεροποιίας ὁ αὐτὸς ἐμφαίνει, παριστὰς ὡς οὐδαμῶς ἐξ ἐκείνου διέλιπον τήν τε πόλιν καὶ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἅπασαν στάσεις καὶ πόλεμοι καὶ κακῶν ἐπάλληλοι μηχαναί, εἰς ὅτε τὸ πανύστατον ἡ κατὰ Οὐεσπασιανὸν αὐτοὺς μετῆλθεν πολιορκία. Ἰουδαίους μὲν οὖν ὧν κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ τετολμήκασιν, ταύτῃ πῃ τὰ ἐκ τῆς θείας μετῄει δίκης.

[1] Οὐκ ἀγνοεῖν δὲ ἄξιον ὡς καὶ αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος Πιλᾶτον κατὰ Γάϊον, οὗ τοὺς χρόνους διέξιμεν, τοσαύταις περιπεσεῖν κατέχει λόγος συμφοραῖς, ὡς ἐξ ἀνάγκης αὐτοφονευτὴν ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τιμωρὸν αὐτόχειρα γενέσθαι, τῆς θείας, ὡς ἔοικεν, δίκης οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν αὐτὸν μετελθούσης. ἱστοροῦσιν Ἑλλήνων οἱ τὰς Ὀλυμπιάδας ἅμα τοῖς κατὰ χρόνους πεπραγμένοις ἀναγράψαντες.

[1] ³¹ Ἀλλὰ γὰρ Γάϊον οὐδ’ ὅλοις τέτταρσιν ἔτεσιν τὴν ἀρχὴν κατασχόντα Κλαύδιος αὐτοκράτωρ ³² διαδέχεται· καθ’ ὃν λιμοῦ τὴν οἰκουμένην πιέσαντος (τοῦτο δὲ καὶ οἱ πόρρω τοῦ καθ’ ἡμᾶς λόγου συγγραφεῖς ταῖς αὐτῶν ἱστορίαις παρέδοσαν), ἡ κατὰ τὰς Πράξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων Ἀγάβου προφήτου περὶ τοῦ μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι λιμὸν ἐφ’ ὅλην τὴν οἰκουμένην πέρας ἐλάμβανεν πρόρρησις.

[2] τὸν δὲ κατὰ Κλαύδιον λιμὸν ἐπισημηνάμενος ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσιν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἱστορήσας ³³ τε ὡς ἄρα διὰ Παύλου καὶ Βαρναβᾶ οἱ κατὰ Ἀντιόχειαν ἀδελφοὶ τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἐξ ὧν ἕκαστος ηὐπόρει διαπεμψάμενοι ³⁴ εἴησαν, ἐπιφέρει λέγων·

[1] κατ’ ἐκεῖνον δὲ τὸν καιρόν, δῆλον δ’ ὅτι τὸν ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου, ἐπέβαλεν Ἡρῴδης ὁ βασιλεὺς τὰς χεῖρας κακῶσαί τινας τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἀνεῖλεν δὲ Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰωάννου μαχαίρᾳ.

[2] περὶ τούτου δ’ ὁ Κλήμης τοῦ Ἰακώβου καὶ ἱστορίαν μνήμης ἀξίαν ἐν τῇ τῶν Ὑποτυπώσεων ἑβδόμῃ παρατίθεται ὡς ἂν ἐκ παραδόσεως τῶν πρὸ αὐτοῦ φάσκων ὅτι δὴ ὁ εἰσαγαγὼν αὐτὸν εἰς δικαστήριον, μαρτυρήσαντα αὐτὸν ἰδὼν κινηθείς, ὡμολόγησεν εἶναι καὶ αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν Χριστιανόν.

[3] συναπήχθησαν οὖν ἄμφω, φησίν, καὶ κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἠξίωσεν ἀφεθῆναι αὐτῷ ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἰακώβου· ὁ δὲ ὀλίγον σκεψάμενος, εἰρήνη σοι εἶπεν καὶ κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν. καὶ οὕτως ἀμφότεροι ὁμοῦ ἐκαρατομήθησαν.

[4] ³⁵ Τότε δῆτα, ὥς φησιν ἡ θεία γραφή, ἰδὼν Ἡρῴδης ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ Ἰακώβου ἀναιρέσει πρὸς ἡδονῆς γεγονὸς τὸ πραχθὲν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις, ἐπιτίθεται καὶ Πέτρῳ, δεσμοῖς τε αὐτὸν παραδούς, ὅσον οὔπω καὶ τὸν κατ’ αὐτοῦ φόνον ἐνήργησεν ἄν, εἰ μὴ διὰ θείας ἐπιφανείας, ἐπιστάντος αὐτῷ νύκτωρ ἀγγέλου, παραδόξως τῶν εἱργμῶν ἀπαλλαγείς, ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ κηρύγματος ἀφεῖται διακονίαν. καὶ τὰ μὲν κατὰ Πέτρον οὕτως εἶχεν οἰκονομίας.

[1] Τὰ δέ γε τῆς κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγχειρήσεως τοῦ βασιλέως οὐκέτ’ ἀναβολῆς εἴχετο, ἅμα γέ τοι αὐτὸν ὁ τῆς θείας δίκης τιμωρὸς διάκονος μετῄει, παραυτίκα μετὰ τὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων ³⁶ ἐπιβουλήν, ὡς ἡ τῶν Πράξεων ἱστορεῖ γραφή, ὁρμήσαντα μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν Καισάρειαν, ἐν ἐπισήμῳ δ’ ἐνταῦθα ἑορτῆς ἡμέρᾳ λαμπρᾷ καὶ βασιλικῇ κοσμησάμενον ἐσθῆτι ὑψηλόν τε πρὸ βήματος δημηγορήσαντα· τοῦ γάρ τοι δήμου παντὸς ἐπευφημήσαντος ἐπὶ τῇ δημηγορίᾳ ὡς ἐπὶ θεοῦ φωνῇ καὶ οὐκ ἀνθρώπου, παραχρῆμα τὸ λόγιον πατάξαι αὐτὸν ἄγγελον κυρίου ἱστορεῖ, γενόμενόν τε σκωληκόβρωτον ἐκψῦξαι.

[2] θαυμάσαι δ’ ἄξιον τῆς περὶ τὴν θείαν γραφὴν καὶ ἐν τῷδε τῷ παραδόξῳ συμφωνίας τὴν τοῦ Ἰωσήπου ἱστορίαν, καθ’ ἣν ἐπιμαρτυρῶν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ δῆλός ἐστιν, ἐν τόμῳ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας ἐννεακαιδεκάτῳ, ἔνθα αὐτοῖς γράμμασιν ὧδέ πως τὸ θαῦμα διηγεῖται.

[3] ³⁷ Τρίτον δ’ ἔτος αὐτῷ βασιλεύοντι τῆς ὅλης Ἰουδαίας πεπλήρωτο, καὶ παρῆν εἰς πόλιν Καισάρειαν, ἣ τὸ πρότερον Στράτωνος πύργος ἐκαλεῖτο. συνετέλει δ’ ἐνταῦθα θεωρίας εἰς τὴν Καίσαρος τιμήν, ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκείνου σωτηρίας ἑορτήν τινα ταύτην ἐπιστάμενος, καὶ παρ’ αὐτὴν ἤθροιστο τῶν κατὰ τὴν ἐπαρχίαν ἐν τέλει καὶ προβεβηκότων εἰς ἀξίαν πλῆθος.

[4] δευτέρᾳ δὲ τῶν θεωριῶν ἡμέρᾳ στολὴν ἐνδυσάμενος ἐξ ἀργύρου πεποιημένην πᾶσαν, ὡς θαυμάσιον ὑφὴν εἶναι, παρῆλθεν εἰς τὸ θέατρον ἀρχομένης ἡμέρας. ἔνθα ταῖς πρώταις τῶν ἡλιακῶν ἀκτίνων ἐπιβολαῖς ὁ ἄργυρος καταυγασθείς, θαυμασίως ἀπέστιλβεν, μαρμαίρων τι φοβερὸν καὶ τοῖς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀτενίζουσι φρικῶδες.

[5] εὐθὺς δὲ οἱ κόλακες τὰς οὐδὲν ἐκείνῳ πρὸς ἀγαθοῦ ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν φωνὰς ἀνεβόων, θεὸν προσαγορεύοντες εὐμενής τε εἴης ἐπιλέγοντες, εἰ καὶ μέχρι νῦν ὡς ἄνθρωπον ἐφοβήθημεν, ἀλλὰ τοὐντεῦθεν κρείττονά σε θνητῆς φύσεως ὁμολογοῦμεν. οὐκ ἐπέπληξεν τούτοις ὁ βασιλεὺς οὐδὲ τὴν κολακείαν ἀσεβοῦσαν ἀπετρίψατο.

[6] ἀνακύψας δὲ μετ’ ὀλίγον, τῆς ἑαυτοῦ κεφαλῆς ὑπερκαθεζόμενον εἶδεν ἄγγελον. τοῦτον ³⁸ εὐθὺς ἐνόησεν κακῶν εἶναι αἴτιον, τὸν καὶ ποτε τῶν ἀγαθῶν γενόμενον, καὶ διακάρδιον ἔσχεν ὀδύνην, ἄθρουν δ’ αὐτῷ τῆς κοιλίας προσέφυσεν ἄλγημα, μετὰ σφοδρότητος ἀρξάμενον.

[7] ἀναθεωρῶν οὖν πρὸς τοὺς φίλους, ὁ θεὸς ὑμῖν ἐγώ, φησίν, ἤδη καταστρέφειν ἐπιτάττομαι τὸν βίον, παραχρῆμα τῆς εἱμαρμένης τὰς ἄρτι μου κατεψευσμένας φωνὰς ἐλεγχούσης. ὁ κληθεὶς ἀθάνατος ὑφ’ ὑμῶν, ἤδη θανεῖν ἀπάγομαι. δεκτέον δὲ τὴν πεπρωμένην, ᾗ θεὸς βεβούληται. καὶ γὰρ βεβιώκαμεν οὐδαμῇ φαύλως, ἀλλ’ ἐπὶ τῆς μακαριζομένης μακρότητος. ταῦτα δὲ λέγων ἐπιτάσει τῆς ὀδύνης κατεπονεῖτο· μετὰ σπουδῆς οὖν εἰς τὸ βασίλειον ἐκομίσθη,

[8] καὶ διῇξε λόγος εἰς πάντας ὡς ἔχοι τοῦ τεθνάναι παντάπασι μετ’ ὀλίγον. ἡ πληθὺς δ’ αὐτίκα σὺν γυναιξὶ καὶ παισὶν ἐπὶ σάκκον καθεσθεῖσα τῷ πατρίῳ νόμῳ τὸν θεὸν ἱκέτευον ὑπὲρ τοῦ βασιλέως, οἰμωγῆς τε πάντ’ ἦν ἀνάπλεα καὶ θρήνων. ἐν ὑψηλῷ δ’ ὁ βασιλεὺς δωματίῳ κατακείμενος καὶ κάτω βλέπων αὐτοὺς πρηνεῖς προπίπτοντας, ἄδακρυς οὐδ’ αὐτὸς ἔμενεν. συνεχεῖς δ’ ἐφ’ ἡμέρας πέντε τῷ τῆς γαστρὸς ἀλγήματι διεργασθείς,

[9] τὸν βίον κατέστρεψεν, ἀπὸ γενέσεως ἄγων πεντηκοστὸν ἔτος καὶ τέταρτον, τῆς δὲ βασιλείας ἕβδομον. τέσσαρας μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ Γαΐου Καίσαρος ἐβασίλευσεν ἐνιαυτούς, τῆς Φιλίππου μὲν τετραρχίας εἰς τριετίαν ἄρξας, τῷ τετάρτῳ δὲ καὶ τὴν Ἡρῴδου προσειληφώς, τρεῖς δ’ ἐπιλαβὼν τῆς Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος αὐτοκρατορίας.

[10] ταῦτα τὸν Ἰώσηπον μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων ταῖς θείαις συναληθεύοντα γραφαῖς ἀποθαυμάζω· εἰ δὲ περὶ τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως προσηγορίαν δόξειέν τισιν διαφωνεῖν, ἀλλ’ ὅ γε χρόνος καὶ ἡ πρᾶξις τὸν αὐτὸν ὄντα δείκνυσιν, ἤτοι κατά τι σφάλμα γραφικὸν ἐνηλλαγμένου τοῦ ὀνόματος ἢ καὶ διωνυμίας περὶ τὸν αὐτόν, οἷα καὶ περὶ πολλούς, γεγενημένης.

[1] ³⁹ Ἐπεὶ δὲ πάλιν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσιν εἰσάγει τὸν Γαμαλιὴλ ἐν τῇ περὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων σκέψει λέγοντα ὡς ἄρα κατὰ τὸν δηλούμενον χρόνον ἀνέστη Θευδᾶς λέγων ἑαυτὸν εἶναι τινά, ὃς κατελύθη, καὶ πάντες ὅσοι ἐπείσθησαν αὐτῷ, διελύθησαν· φέρε, καὶ τὴν περὶ τούτου παραθώμεθα τοῦ Ἰωσήπου γραφήν. ἱστορεῖ τοίνυν αὖθις κατὰ τὸν ἀρτίως δεδηλωμένον αὐτοῦ λόγον αὐτὰ ⁴⁰ δὴ ταῦτα κατὰ λέξιν,

[2] Φάδου δὲ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐπιτροπεύοντος, γόης τις ἀνήρ, Θευδᾶς ὀνόματι, πείθει τὸν πλεῖστον ὄχλον ἀναλαβόντα τὰς κτήσεις ἕπεσθαι πρὸς τὸν Ἰορδάνην ποταμὸν αὐτῷ· προφήτης γὰρ ἔλεγεν εἶναι, καὶ προστάγματι τὸν ποταμὸν σχίσας δίοδον ἔφη παρέξειν αὐτοῖς ῥᾳδίαν, καὶ ταῦτα λέγων πολλοὺς ἠπάτησεν.

[3] οὐ μὴν εἴασεν αὐτοὺς τῆς ἀφροσύνης ὀνάσθαι Φάδος, ἀλλ’ ἐξέπεμψεν ἴλην ἱππέων ἐπ’ αὐτούς, ἥτις ἐπιπεσοῦσα ἀπροσδοκήτως αὐτοῖς, πολλοὺς μὲν ἀνεῖλεν, πολλοὺς δὲ ζῶντας ἔλαβεν, αὐτόν τε τὸν Θευδᾶν ζωγρήσαντες ἀποτέμνουσιν τὴν κεφαλὴν καὶ κομίζουσιν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα.

Τούτοις ἑξῆς καὶ τοῦ κατὰ Κλαύδιον γενομένου ⁴¹ λιμοῦ μνημονεύει ὧδέ πως·

[1] ἐπὶ τούτοις γε καὶ τὸν μέγαν λιμὸν κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν συνέβη γενέσθαι, καθ’ ὃν καὶ ἡ βασίλισσα Ἑλένη πολλῶν χρημάτων ὠνησαμένη σῖτον ἀπὸ τῆς Αἰγύπτου, διένειμεν τοῖς ἀπορουμένοις.

[2] σύμφωνα δ’ ἂν ⁴² εὕροις καὶ ταῦτα τῇ τῶν Πράξεων τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφῇ, περιεχούσῃ ὡς ἄρα τῶν κατ’ Ἀντιόχειαν μαθητῶν καθὼς ηὐπορεῖτό τις, ὥρισαν ἕκαστος εἰς διακονίαν ἀποστεῖλαι τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ· ὃ καὶ ἐποίησαν, ἀποστείλαντες πρὸς τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους διὰ χειρὸς Βαρναβᾶ καὶ Παύλου.

[3] τῆς γέ τοι Ἑλένης, ἧς δὴ καὶ ὁ συγγραφεὺς ἐποιήσατο μνήμην, εἰς ἔτι νῦν στῆλαι διαφανεῖς ἐν προαστείοις δείκνυνται τῆς νῦν Αἰλίας· τοῦ δὲ Ἀδιαβηνῶν ἔθνους αὕτη βασιλεῦσαι ἐλέγετο.

[1] Ἀλλὰ γὰρ τῆς εἰς τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἤδη διαδιδομένης πίστεως, ὁ τῆς ἀνθρώπων πολέμιος σωτηρίας τὴν βασιλεύουσαν προαρπάσασθαι πόλιν μηχανώμενος, ἐνταῦθα Σίμωνα τὸν πρόσθεν δεδηλωμένον ἄγει, καὶ δὴ ταῖς ἐντέχνοις τἀνδρὸς συναιρόμενος γοητείαις πλείους τῶν τὴν Ῥώμην οἰκούντων ἐπὶ τὴν πλάνην σφετερίζεται.

[2] δηλοῖ δὲ τοῦθ’ ὁ μετ’ οὐ πολὺ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐν τῷ καθ’ ἡμᾶς διαπρέψας λόγῳ Ἰουστῖνος, περὶ οὗ τὰ προσήκοντα κατὰ καιρὸν παραθήσομαι· ὃς δὴ ἐν τῇ προτέρᾳ πρὸς Ἀντωνῖνον ὑπὲρ τοῦ καθ’ ἡμᾶς δόγματος ἀπολογίᾳ γράφων ὧδέ φησιν·

[3] ⁴³ Καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ κυρίου εἰς οὐρανὸν προεβάλλοντο οἱ δαίμονες ἀνθρώπους τινὰς λέγοντας ἑαυτοὺς εἶναι θεούς, οἳ οὐ μόνον οὐκ ἐδιώχθησαν ὑφ’ ὑμῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τιμῶν ἠξιώθησαν· Σίμωνα μέν τινα Σαμαρέα, τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης λεγομένης Γίτθων, ὃς ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος διὰ τῆς τῶν ἐνεργούντων δαιμόνων τέχνης δυνάμεις μαγικὰς ποιήσας ἐν τῇ πόλει ὑμῶν τῇ βασιλίδι Ῥώμῃ θεὸς ἐνομίσθη καὶ ἀνδριάντι παρ’ ὑμῶν ὡς θεὸς τετίμηται ἐν τῷ Τίβερι ποταμῷ μεταξὺ τῶν δύο γεφυρῶν, ἔχων ἐπιγραφὴν Ῥωμαϊκὴν ταύτην· σιμονι δεο σανξτο, ὅπερ ἐστὶν Σίμωνι θεῷ ἁγίῳ.

[4] καὶ σχεδὸν μὲν πάντες Σαμαρεῖς, ὀλίγοι δε καὶ ἐν ἄλλοις ἔθνεσιν ὡς τὸν πρῶτον θεὸν ἐκεῖνον ὁμολογοῦντες προσκυνοῦσιν. καὶ Ἑλένην τινά, τὴν συμπερινοστήσασαν αὐτῷ κατ’ ἐκεῖνο τοῦ καιροῦ, πρότερον ἐπὶ τέγους σταθεῖσαν ἐν Τύρῳ τῆς ⁴⁴ Φοινίκης, τὴν ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ πρώτην ἔννοιαν λέγουσιν.

Ταῦτα μὲν οὗτος· συνᾴδει δ’ αὐτῷ καὶ Εἰρηναῖος, ⁴⁵

[5] ἐν πρώτῳ τῶν πρὸς τὰς αἱρέσεις ὁμοῦ τὰ περὶ τὸν ἄνδρα καὶ τὴν ἀνοσίαν καὶ μιαρὰν αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίαν ὑπογράφων, ἣν ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος περιττὸν ἂν εἴη καταλέγειν, παρὸν τοῖς βουλομένοις καὶ τῶν μετ’ αὐτὸν κατὰ μέρος αἱρεσιαρχῶν τὰς ἀρχὰς καὶ τοὺς βίους καὶ τῶν ψευδῶν δογμάτων τὰς ὑποθέσεις τά τε πᾶσιν αὐτοῖς ἐπιτετηδευμένα διαγνῶναι, οὐ κατὰ πάρεργον τῇ δεδηλωμένῃ τοῦ Εἰρηναίου παραδεδομένα βίβλῳ. πάσης μὲν οὖν ἀρχηγὸν αἱρέσεως πρῶτον γενέσθαι τὸν Σίμωνα παρειλήφαμεν·

[6] ἐξ οὗ καὶ εἰς δεῦρο οἱ τὴν κατ’ αὐτὸν μετιόντες αἵρεσιν τὴν σώφρονα καὶ διὰ καθαρότητα βίου παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσιν βεβοημένην Χριστιανῶν φιλοσοφίαν ὑποκρινόμενοι, ἧς μὲν ἔδοξαν ἀπαλλάττεσθαι περὶ τὰ εἴδωλα δεισιδαιμονίας οὐδὲν ἧττον αὖθις ἐπιλαμβάνονται, καταπίπτοντες ἐπὶ γραφὰς καὶ εἰκόνας αὐτοῦ τε τοῦ Σίμωνος καὶ τῆς σὺν αὐτῷ δηλωθείσης Ἑλένης θυμιάμασίν τε καὶ θυσίαις καὶ σπονδαῖς τούτους θρῃσκεύειν ἐγχειροῦντες, τὰ δὲ τούτων αὐτοῖς ἀπορρητότερα,

[7] ὧν φασι τὸν πρῶτον ἐπακούσαντα ἐκπλαγήσεσθαι καὶ κατά τι παρ’ αὐτοῖς λόγιον ἔγγραφον θαμβωθήσεσθαι, θάμβους ὡς ἀληθῶς καὶ φρενῶν ἐκστάσεως καὶ μανίας ἔμπλεα τυγχάνει, τοιαῦτα ὄντα, ὡς μὴ μόνον μὴ δυνατὰ εἶναι παραδοθῆναι γραφῇ, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ χείλεσιν αὐτὸ μόνον δι’ ὑπερβολὴν αἰσχρουργίας τε καὶ ἀρρητοποιίας ἀνδράσι σώφροσι λαληθῆναι.

[8] ὅ τι ποτὲ γὰρ ἂν ἐπινοηθείη παντὸς αἰσχροῦ μιαρώτερον, τοῦτο πᾶν ὑπερηκόντισεν ἡ τῶνδε μυσαρωτάτη αἵρεσις, ταῖς ἀθλίαις καὶ παντοίων ὡς ἀληθῶς ⁴⁶ κακῶν σεσωρευμέναις γυναιξὶν ἐγκαταπαιζόντων.

[1] τοιούτων κακῶν πατέρα καὶ δημιουργὸν τὸν Σίμωνα κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ ὥσπερ εἰ μέγαν καὶ μεγάλων ἀντίπαλον τῶν θεσπεσίων τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀποστόλων ἡ μισόκαλος καὶ τῆς ἀνθρώπων ἐπίβουλος σωτηρίας πονηρὰ δύναμις προυστήσατο.

[2] ὅμως δ’ οὖν ἡ θεία καὶ ὑπερουράνιος χάρις τοῖς αὐτῆς συναιρομένη διακόνοις, δι’ ἐπιφανείας αὐτῶν καὶ παρουσίας ἀναπτομένην τοῦ πονηροῦ τὴν ⁴⁷ φλόγα ᾗ τάχος ἐσβέννυ, ταπεινοῦσα δι’ αὐτῶν καὶ καθαιροῦσα πᾶν ὕψωμα ἐπαιρόμενον κατὰ τῆς γνώσεως τοῦ θεοῦ.

[3] διὸ δὴ οὔτε Σίμωνος οὔτ’ ἄλλου του τῶν τότε φυέντων συγκρότημά τι κατ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους τοὺς ἀποστολικοὺς ὑπέστη χρόνους. ὑπερενίκα γάρ τοι καὶ ὑπερίσχυεν ἅπαντα τὸ τῆς ἀληθείας φέγγος ὅ τε λόγος αὐτὸς ὁ θεῖος ἄρτι θεόθεν ἀνθρώποις ἐπιλάμψας ἐπὶ γῆς τε ἀκμάζων καὶ τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀποστόλοις ἐμπολιτευόμενος.

[4] αὐτίκα ⁴⁸ ὁ δηλωθεὶς γόης ὥσπερ ὑπὸ θείας καὶ παραδόξου μαρμαρυγῆς τὰ τῆς διανοίας πληγεὶς ὄμματα ὅτε πρότερον ἐπὶ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐφ’ οἷς ἐπονηρεύσατο πρὸς τοῦ ἀποστόλου Πέτρου κατεφωράθη, μεγίστην καὶ ὑπερπόντιον ἀπάρας πορείαν τὴν ἀπ’ ἀνατολῶν ἐπὶ δυσμὰς ᾤχετο φεύγων, μόνως ταύτῃ βιωτὸν αὐτῷ κατὰ γνώμην εἶναι οἰόμενος·

[5] ἐπιβὰς δὲ τῆς Ῥωμαίων πόλεως, συναιρομένης αὐτῷ τὰ μεγάλα τῆς ἐφεδρευούσης ἐνταῦθα δυνάμεως, ἐν ὀλίγῳ τοσοῦτον τὰ τῆς ἐπιχειρήσεως ἤνυστο, ὡς καὶ ἀνδριάντος ἀναθέσει πρὸς τῶν τῇδε οἷα θεὸν τιμηθῆναι. οὐ μὴν εἰς μακρὸν αὐτῷ ταῦτα προυχώρει.

[6] παρὰ πόδας γοῦν ἐπὶ τῆς αὐτῆς Κλαυδίου βασιλείας ἡ πανάγαθος καὶ φιλανθρωποτάτη τῶν ὅλων πρόνοια τὸν καρτερὸν καὶ μέγαν τῶν ἀποστόλων, τὸν ἀρετῆς ἕνεκα τῶν λοιπῶν ἁπάντων προήγορον, Πέτρον, ἐπὶ τὴν Ῥώμην ὡς ἐπὶ τηλικοῦτον λυμεῶνα βίου ⁴⁹ χειραγωγεῖ· ὃς οἷά τις γενναῖος θεοῦ στρατηγὸς τοῖς θείοις ὅπλοις φραξάμενος, τὴν πολυτίμητον ἐμπορίαν τοῦ νοητοῦ φωτὸς ἐξ ἀνατολῶν τοῖς ⁵⁰ κατὰ δύσιν ἐκόμιζεν, φῶς αὐτὸ καὶ λόγον ψυχῶν σωτήριον, τὸ κήρυγμα τῆς τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείας, εὐαγγελιζόμενος.

[1] οὕτω δὴ οὖν ἐπιδημήσαντος αὐτοῖς τοῦ θείου λόγου, ἡ μὲν τοῦ Σίμωνος ἀπέσβη καὶ παραχρῆμα σὺν καὶ τῷ ἀνδρὶ καταλέλυτο δύναμις.

Τοσοῦτον δ’ ἐπέλαμψεν ταῖς τῶν ἀκροατῶν τοῦ Πέτρου διανοίαις εὐσεβείας φέγγος, ὡς μὴ τῇ εἰς ἅπαξ ἱκανῶς ἔχειν ἀρκεῖσθαι ἀκοῇ μηδὲ τῇ ἀγράφῳ τοῦ θείου κηρύγματος διδασκαλίᾳ, παρακλήσεσιν δὲ παντοίαις Μάρκον, οὗ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον φέρεται, ἀκόλουθον ὄντα Πέτρου, λιπαρῆσαι ὡς ἂν καὶ διὰ γραφῆς ὑπόμνημα τῆς διὰ λόγου παραδοθείσης αὐτοῖς καταλείψοι διδασκαλίας, μὴ πρότερόν τε ἀνεῖναι ἢ κατεργάσαθαι τὸν ἄνδρα, καὶ ταύτῃ αἰτίους γενέσθαι τῆς τοῦ λεγομένου κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγελίου γραφῆς.

[2] γνόντα δὲ τὸ πραχθέν φασι τὸν ἀπόστολον ἀποκαλύψαντος αὐτῷ τοῦ πνεύματος, ἡσθῆναι τῇ τῶν ἀνδρῶν προθυμίᾳ κυρῶσαί τε τὴν γραφὴν εἰς ἔντευξιν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις. Κλήμης ἐν ἕκτῳ τῶν Ὑποτυπώσεων παρατέθειται τὴν ἱστορίαν, συνεπιμαρτυρεῖ δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ Ἱεραπολίτης ἐπίσκοπος ὀνόματι Παπίας, τοῦ δὲ Μάρκου μνημονεύειν τὸν Πέτρον ἐν τῇ προτέρᾳ ἐπιστολῇ· ἣν καὶ συντάξαι φασὶν ἐπ’ αὐτῆς Ῥώμης, σημαίνειν τε τοῦτ’ αὐτόν, τὴν πόλιν τροπικώτερον Βαβυλῶνα προσειπόντα διὰ ⁵¹ τούτων ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς ἡ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι συνεκλεκτὴ καὶ Μάρκος ὁ υἱός μου.

[1] Τοῦτον δὲ Μάρκον πρῶτόν φασιν ἐπὶ τῆς Αἰγύπτου στειλάμενον, τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ὃ δὴ καὶ συνεγράψατο, κηρῦξαι, ἐκκλησίας τε πρῶτον ἐπ’ αὐτῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας συστήσασθαι.

[2] τοσαύτη δ’ ἄρα τῶν αὐτόθι πεπιστευκότων πληθὺς ἀνδρῶν τε καὶ γυναικῶν ἐκ πρώτης ἐπιβολῆς συνέστη δι’ ἀσκήσεως φιλοσοφωτάτης τε καὶ σφοδροτάτης, ὡς καὶ γραφῆς αὐτῶν ἀξιῶσαι τὰς διατριβὰς καὶ τὰς συνηλύσεις τά τε συμπόσια καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν ἄλλην τοῦ βίου ἀγωγὴν τὸν Φίλωνα·

[1] ὃν καὶ λόγος ἔχει κατὰ Κλαύδιον ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης εἰς ὁμιλίαν ἐλθεῖν Πέτρῳ, τοῖς ἐκεῖσε τότε κηρύττοντι. καὶ οὐκ ἀπεικὸς ἂν εἴη τοῦτό γε, ἐπεὶ καὶ ὅ φαμεν αὐτὸ σύγγραμμα, εἰς ὕστερον καὶ μετὰ χρόνους αὐτῷ πεπονημένον, σαφῶς τοὺς εἰς ἔτι νῦν καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς πεφυλαγμένους τῆς ἐκκλησίας περιέχει κανόνας·

[2] ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν βίον τῶν παρ’ ἡμῖν ἀσκητῶν ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα ἀκριβέστατα ἱστορῶν, γένοιτ’ ἂν ἔκδηλος οὐκ εἰδὼς μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποδεχόμενος ἐκθειάζων τε καὶ σεμνύνων τοὺς κατ’ αὐτὸν ἀποστολικοὺς ἄνδρας, ἐξ Ἑβραίων, ὡς ἔοικε, γεγονότας ταύτῃ τε ἰουδαϊκώτερον τῶν παλαιῶν ἔτι τὰ πλεῖστα διατηροῦντας ἐθῶν.

[3] πρῶτόν γέ τοι τὸ μηθὲν πέρα τῆς ἀληθείας οἴκοθεν καὶ ἐξ ⁵² ἑαυτοῦ προσθήσειν οἷς ἱστορήσειν ἔμελλεν, ἀπισχυρισάμενος ⁵³ ἐν ᾧ ἐπέγραψεν λόγῳ Περὶ βίου θεωρητικοῦ ἢ ἱκετῶν, θεραπευτὰς αὐτοὺς καὶ τὰς σὺν αὐτοῖς γυναῖκας θεραπευτρίδας ἀποκαλεῖσθαί φησιν, τὰς αἰτίας ἐπειπὼν τῆς τοιᾶσδε προσρήσεως, ἤτοι παρὰ τὸ τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν προσιόντων αὐτοῖς τῶν ἀπὸ κακίας παθῶν ἰατρῶν δίκην ἀπαλλάττοντας ἀκεῖσθαι καὶ θεραπεύειν, ἢ τῆς περὶ τὸ θεῖον καθαρᾶς καὶ εἰλικρινοῦς θεραπείας τε καὶ θρῃσκείας ἕνεκα.

[4] εἴτ’ οὖν ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ ταύτην αὐτοῖς ἐπιτέθειται τὴν προσηγορίαν, οἰκείως ἐπιγράψας τῷ τρόπῳ τῶν ἀνδρῶν τοὔνομα, εἴτε καὶ ὄντως τοῦτ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκάλουν κατ’ ἀρχὰς οἱ πρῶτοι, μηδαμῶς τῆς Χριστιανῶν πω προσρήσεως ⁵⁴ ἀνὰ πάντα τόπον ἐπιπεφημισμένης, οὔ τί πω διατείνεσθαι ἀναγκαῖον·

[5] ὅμως δ’ οὖν ἐν πρώτοις τὴν ἀπόταξιν αὐτοῖς τῆς οὐσίας μαρτυρεῖ, ⁵⁵ φάσκων ἀρχομένους φιλοσοφεῖν ἐξίστασθαι τοῖς προσήκουσι τῶν ὑπαρχόντων, ἔπειτα πάσαις ἀποταξαμένους ταῖς τοῦ βίου φροντίσιν, ἔξω τειχῶν προελθόντας, ἐν μοναγρίοις καὶ κήποις τὰς διατριβὰς ποιεῖσθαι, τὰς ἐκ τῶν ἀνομοίων ἐπιμιξίας ἀλυσιτελεῖς καὶ βλαβερὰς εὖ εἰδότας, τῶν κατ’ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ τοῦθ’, ὡς εἰκός, ἐπιτελούντων, ἐκθύμῳ καὶ θερμοτάτῃ πίστει τὸν προφητικὸν ζηλοῦν ἀσκούντων βίον.

[6] καὶ γὰρ οὖν κἀν ταῖς ⁵⁶ ὁμολογουμέναις τῶν ἀποστόλων Πράξεσιν ἐμφέρεται ὅτι δὴ πάντες οἱ τῶν ἀποστόλων γνώριμοι τὰ κτήματα καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις διαπιπράσκοντες ⁵⁷ ἐμέριζον ἅπασιν καθ’ ὃ ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν, ὡς μηδὲ εἶναί τινα ἐνδεῆ παρ’ αὐτοῖς· ὅσοι γοῦν κτήτορες χωρίων ἢ οἰκιῶν ὑπῆρχον, ὡς ὁ λόγος φησίν, πωλοῦντες ἔφερον τὰς τιμὰς τῶν πιπρασκομένων, ἐτίθεσάν τε παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων, ὥστε διαδίδοσθαι ἑκάστῳ καθ’ ὅτι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν.

[7] Τὰ παραπλήσια δὲ τούτοις μαρτυρήσας τοῖς δηλουμένοις ὁ Φίλων συλλαβαῖς αὐταῖς ἐπιφέρει ⁵⁸ λέγων· πολλαχοῦ μὲν οὖν τῆς οἰκουμένης ἐστὶν τὸ γένος· ἔδει γὰρ ἀγαθοῦ τελείου μετασχεῖν καὶ τὴν Ἑλλάδα καὶ τὴν βάρβαρον· πλεονάζει δ’ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καθ’ ἕκαστον τῶν ἐπικαλουμένων νομῶν καὶ μάλιστα περὶ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν.

[8] οἱ δὲ πανταχόθεν ἄριστοι, καθάπερ εἰς πατρίδα θεραπευτῶν, ἀποικίαν στέλλονται πρός τι χωρίον ἐπιτηδειότατον, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ὑπὲρ λίμνης Μαρείας κείμενον ἐπὶ γεωλόφου χθαμαλωτέρου, σφόδρα εὐκαίρως ἀσφαλείας τε ἕνεκα καὶ ἀέρος εὐκρασίας.

[9] εἶθ’ ἑξῆς τὰς οἰκήσεις αὐτῶν ὁποῖαί τινες ἦσαν διαγράψας, περὶ τῶν κατὰ χώραν ἐκκλησιῶν ταῦτά ⁵⁹ φησιν· ἐν ἑκάστῃ δὲ οἰκίᾳ ἐστὶν οἴκημα ἱερὸν ὃ καλεῖται σεμνεῖον καὶ μοναστήριον, ἐν ᾧ μονούμενοι τὰ τοῦ σεμνοῦ βίου μυστήρια τελοῦνται, μηδὲν εἰσκομίζοντες, μὴ ποτόν, μὴ σιτίον, μηδέ τι τῶν ἄλλων ὅσα πρὸς τὰς τοῦ σώματος χρείας ἀναγκαῖα, ἀλλὰ νόμους καὶ λόγια θεσπισθέντα διὰ προφητῶν καὶ ὕμνους καὶ τἄλλα οἷς ἐπιστήμη καὶ εὐσέβεια συναύξονται καὶ τελειοῦνται.

Καὶ μεθ’ ἕτερά φησιν·

[10] ⁶⁰ Τὸ δ’ ἐξ ἑωθινοῦ μέχρις ἑσπέρας διάστημα σύμπαν αὐτοῖς ἐστιν ἄσκησις. ἐντυγχάνοντες γὰρ τοῖς ἱεροῖς γράμμασιν φιλοσοφοῦσιν τὴν πάτριον φιλοσοφίαν ἀλληγοροῦντες, ἐπειδὴ σύμβολα τὰ τῆς ῥητῆς ἑρμηνείας νομίζουσιν ἀποκεκρυμμένης φύσεως, ἐν ὑπονοίαις δηλουμένης.

[11] ἔστι δ’ αὐτοῖς καὶ συγγράμματα παλαιῶν ἀνδρῶν, οἳ τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν ἀρχηγέται γενόμενοι, πολλὰ μνημεῖα τῆς ἐν τοῖς ἀλληγορουμένοις ἰδέας ἀπέλιπον, οἷς καθάπερ τισὶν ἀρχετύποις χρώμενοι μιμοῦνται τῆς προαιρέσεως τὸν τρόπον.

[12] Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἔοικεν εἰρῆσθαι τῷ ἀνδρὶ τὰς ἱερὰς ἐξηγουμένων αὐτῶν ἐπακροασαμένῳ γραφάς, τάχα δ’ εἰκός, ἅ φησιν ἀρχαίων παρ’ αὐτοῖς εἶναι συγγράμματα, εὐαγγέλια καὶ τὰς τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφὰς διηγήσεις τέ τινας κατὰ τὸ εἰκὸς τῶν πάλαι προφητῶν ἑρμηνευτικάς, ὁποίας ἥ τε πρὸς Ἑβραίους καὶ ἄλλαι πλείους τοῦ Παύλου περιέχουσιν ἐπιστολαί, ταῦτ’ εἶναι.

[13] εἶτα πάλιν ἑξῆς περὶ τοῦ νέους αὐτοὺς ποιεῖσθαι ψαλμοὺς οὕτως ⁶¹ γράφει· ὥστ’ οὐ θεωροῦσι μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ποιοῦσιν ᾄσματα καὶ ὕμνους εἰς τὸν θεὸν διὰ παντοίων μέτρων καὶ μελῶν ἀριθμοῖς σεμνοτέροις ἀναγκαίως χαράσσοντες.

[14] Πολλὰ μὲν οὖν καὶ ἄλλα περὶ ὧν ὁ λόγος, ἐν ταὐτῷ διέξεισιν, ἐκεῖνα δ’ ἀναγκαῖον ἐφάνη δεῖν ἀναλέξασθαι, δι’ ὧν τὰ χαρακτηριστικὰ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἀγωγῆς ὑποτίθεται.

[15] εἰ δέ τῳ μὴ δοκεῖ τὰ εἰρημένα ἴδια εἶναι τῆς κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον πολιτείας, δύνασθαι δὲ καὶ ἄλλοις παρὰ τοὺς δεδηλωμένους ἁρμόττειν, πειθέσθω κἂν ἀπὸ τῶν ἑξῆς αὐτοῦ φωνῶν, ἐν αἷς ἀναμφήριστον, εἰ εὐγνωμονοίη, κομίσεται τὴν περὶ τοῦδε ⁶² μαρτυρίαν.

[16] γράφει γὰρ ὧδε· ἐγκράτειαν δ’ ὥσπερ τινὰ θεμέλιον προκαταβαλλόμενοι τῇ ψυχῇ, τὰς ἄλλας ἐποικοδομοῦσιν ἀρετάς. σιτίον ἢ ποτὸν οὐδεὶς ἂν αὐτῶν προσενέγκαιτο πρὸ ἡλίου δύσεως, ἐπεὶ τὸ μὲν φιλοσοφεῖν ἄξιον φωτὸς κρίνουσιν εἶναι, σκότους δὲ τὰς τοῦ σώματος ἀνάγκας· ὅθεν τῷ μὲν ἡμέραν, ταῖς δὲ νυκτὸς βραχύ τι μέρος ἔνειμαν.

[17] ἔνιοι δὲ καὶ διὰ τριῶν ἡμερῶν ὑπομιμνῄσκονται τροφῆς, οἷς πλείων ὁ πόθος ἐπιστήμης ἐνίδρυται, τινὲς δὲ οὕτως ἐνευφραίνονται καὶ τρυφῶσιν ὑπὸ σοφίας ἑστιώμενοι πλουσίως καὶ ἀφθόνως τὰ δόγματα χορηγούσης, ὡς καὶ πρὸς διπλασίονα χρόνον ἀντέχειν καὶ μόγις δι’ ἓξ ἡμερῶν ἀπογεύεσθαι τροφῆς ἀναγκαίας, ἐθισθέντες.

[18] Ταύτας τοῦ Φίλωνος σαφεῖς καὶ ἀναντιρρήτους περὶ τῶν καθ’ ἡμᾶς ὑπάρχειν ἡγούμεθα λέξεις. εἰ δ’ ἐπὶ τούτοις ἀντιλέγων τις ἔτι σκληρύνοιτο, καὶ οὗτος ἀπαλλαττέσθω τῆς δυσπιστίας, ἐναργεστέραις πειθαρχῶν ἀποδείξεσιν, ἃς οὐ παρά τισιν ἢ μόνῃ τῇ Χριστιανῶν εὑρεῖν ἔνεστιν κατὰ τὸ ⁶³ εὐαγγέλιον θρῃσκείᾳ.

[19] φησὶν γὰρ τοῖς περὶ ὧν ὁ λόγος καὶ γυναῖκας συνεῖναι, ὧν αἱ πλεῖσται γηραλέαι παρθένοι τυγχάνουσιν, τὴν ἁγνείαν οὐκ ἀνάγκῃ, καθάπερ ἔνιαι τῶν παρ’ Ἕλλησιν ἱερειῶν, φυλάξασαι μᾶλλον ἢ καθ’ ἑκούσιον γνώμην, διὰ ζῆλον καὶ πόθον σοφίας, ᾗ συμβιοῦν σπουδάσασαι τῶν περὶ τὸ σῶμα ἡδονῶν ἠλόγησαν, οὐ θνητῶν ἐκγόνων, ἀλλ’ ἀθανάτων ὀρεχθεῖσαι, ἃ μόνη τίκτειν ἀφ’ ἑαυτῆς οἵα τέ ἐστιν ἡ θεοφιλὴς ψυχή.

[20] εἶθ’ ὑποκαταβάς, ἐμφαντικώτερον ἐκτίθεται ⁶⁴ ταῦτα· αἱ δ’ ἐξηγήσεις τῶν ἱερῶν γραμμάτων γίνονται αὐτοῖς δι’ ὑπονοιῶν ἐν ἀλληγορίαις. ἅπασα γὰρ ἡ νομοθεσία δοκεῖ τοῖς ἀνδράσι τούτοις ἐοικέναι ζῴῳ καὶ σῶμα μὲν ἔχειν τὰς ῥητὰς διατάξεις, ψυχὴν δὲ τὸν ἐναποκείμενον ταῖς λέξεσιν ἀόρατον νοῦν, ὃν ἤρξατο διαφερόντως ἡ οἰκία αὕτη θεωρεῖν, ὡς διὰ κατόπτρου τῶν ὀνομάτων ἐξαίσια κάλλη νοημάτων ἐμφαινόμενα κατιδοῦσα.

[21] ⁶⁵ Τί δεῖ τούτοις ἐπιλέγειν τὰς ἐπὶ ταὐτὸν συνόδους καὶ τὰς ἰδίᾳ μὲν ἀνδρῶν, ἰδίᾳ δὲ γυναικῶν ἐν ταὐτῷ διατριβὰς καὶ τὰς ἐξ ἔθους ἔτι καὶ ⁶⁶ νῦν πρὸς ἡμῶν ἐπιτελουμένας ἀσκήσεις, ἃς διαφερόντως κατὰ τὴν τοῦ σωτηρίου πάθους ἑορτὴν ἐν ἀσιτίαις καὶ διανυκτερεύσεσιν προσοχαῖς τε τῶν θείων λόγων ἐκτελεῖν εἰώθαμεν,

[22] ἅπερ ἐπ’ ἀκριβέστερον αὐτὸν ὃν καὶ εἰς δεῦρο τετήρηται ⁶⁷ παρὰ μόνοις ἡμῖν τρόπον ἐπισημηνάμενος ὁ δηλωθεὶς ἀνὴρ τῇ ἰδίᾳ παρέδωκεν γραφῇ, τὰς τῆς μεγάλης ἑορτῆς παννυχίδας καὶ τὰς ἐν ταύταις ⁶⁸ ἀσκήσεις τούς τε λέγεσθαι εἰωθότας πρὸς ἡμῶν ὕμνους ἱστορῶν, καὶ ὡς ἑνὸς μετὰ ῥυθμοῦ κοσμίως ἐπιψάλλοντος οἱ λοιποὶ καθ’ ἡσυχίαν ἀκροώμενοι τῶν ὕμνων τὰ ἀκροτελεύτια συνεξηχοῦσιν, ⁶⁹ ὅπως τε κατὰ τὰς δεδηλωμένας ἡμέρας ἐπὶ στιβάδων χαμευνοῦντες οἴνου μὲν τὸ παράπαν, ὡς αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν ἀνέγραψεν, οὐδ’ ἀπογεύονται, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ τῶν ἐναίμων τινός, ὕδωρ δὲ μόνον αὐτοῖς ἐστι ποτόν, καὶ προσόψημα μετ’ ⁷⁰ ἄρτου ἅλες καὶ ὕσσωπον.

[23] πρὸς τούτοις γράφει τὸν τῆς προστασίας τρόπον τῶν τὰς ἐκκλησιαστικὰς λειτουργίας ἐγκεχειρισμένων διακονίας τε καὶ τὰς ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἀνωτάτω τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς προεδρίας. τούτων δ’ ὅτῳ πόθος ἔνεστι τῆς ἀκριβοῦς ἐπιστάσεως, μάθοι ἂν ἐκ τῆς δηλωθείσης τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἱστορίας·

[24] ὅτι δὲ τοὺς πρώτους κήρυκας τῆς κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον διδασκαλίας τά τε ἀρχῆθεν πρὸς τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔθη παραδεδομένα καταλαβὼν ὁ Φίλων ταῦτ’ ἔγραφεν, παντί τῳ δῆλον.

[1] Πολύς γε μὴν τῷ λόγῳ καὶ πλατὺς ταῖς διανοίαις, ὑψηλός τε ὢν καὶ μετέωρος ἐν ταῖς εἰς τὰς θείας γραφὰς θεωρίαις γεγενημένος, ποικίλην καὶ πολύτροπον τῶν ἱερῶν λόγων πεποίηται τὴν ὑφήγησιν, τοῦτο μὲν εἱρμῷ καὶ ἀκολουθίᾳ τὴν τῶν εἰς τὴν Γένεσιν διεξελθὼν πραγματείαν ἐν οἷς ἐπέγραψεν Νόμων ἱερῶν ἀλληγορίας, τοῦτο δὲ κατὰ μέρος διαστολὰς κεφαλαίων τῶν ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς ζητουμένων ἐπιστάσεις τε καὶ διαλύσεις πεποιημένος ἐν οἷς καὶ αὐτοῖς καταλλήλως Τῶν ἐν Γενέσει καὶ τῶν ἐν Ἐξαγωγῇ ζητημάτων καὶ λύσεων τέθειται τὴν ἐπιγραφήν.

[2] ἔστι δ’ αὐτῷ παρὰ ταῦτα προβλημάτων τινῶν ἰδίως πεπονημένα σπουδάσματα, οἷά ἐστι τὰ Περὶ γεωργίας δύο, καὶ τὰ Περὶ μέθης τοσαῦτα, καὶ ἄλλα ἄττα διαφόρου καὶ οἰκείας ἐπιγραφῆς ἠξιωμένα, οἷος ὁ Περὶ ὧν νήψας ὁ νοῦς εὔχεται καὶ καταρᾶται καὶ Περὶ συγχύσεως τῶν διαλέκτων, καὶ ὁ Περὶ φυγῆς καὶ εὑρέσεως, καὶ ὁ Περὶ τῆς πρὸς τὰ παιδεύματα συνόδου, Περί τε τοῦ τίς ὁ τῶν θείων ἐστὶ κληρονόμος ἢ Περὶ τῆς εἰς τὰ ἴσα καὶ ἐναντία τομῆς, καὶ ἔτι τὸ Περὶ τῶν τριῶν ἀρετῶν ἃς σὺν ἄλλαις ἀνέγραψεν Μωυσῆς,

[3] πρὸς τούτοις ὁ Περὶ τῶν μετονομαζομένων καὶ ὧν ἕνεκα μετονομάζονται, ἐν ᾧ φησι συντεταχέναι καὶ Περὶ διαθηκῶν ⁷¹ α β·

[4] ἔστιν δ’ αὐτοῦ καὶ Περὶ ἀποικίας καὶ βίου σοφοῦ τοῦ κατὰ δικαιοσύνην τελειωθέντος ἢ νόμων ἀγράφων, καὶ ἔτι Περὶ γιγάντων ἢ περὶ τοῦ μὴ τρέπεσθαι τὸ θεῖον, Περὶ τε τοῦ κατὰ Μωυσέα θεοπέμπτους εἶναι τοὺς ὀνείρους α β γ δ ε. καὶ ταῦτα μὲν τὰ εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐλθόντα τῶν εἰς τὴν Γένεσιν,

[5] εἰς δὲ τὴν Ἔξοδον ἔγνωμεν αὐτοῦ Ζητημάτων καὶ λύσεων α β γ δ ε, καὶ τὸ Περὶ τῆς σκηνῆς, τό τε Περὶ τῶν δέκα λογίων, καὶ τὰ Περὶ τῶν ἀναφερομένων ἐν εἴδει νόμων εἰς τὰ συντείνοντα κεφάλαια τῶν δέκα λόγων α β γ δ, καὶ τὸ Περὶ τῶν εἰς τὰς ἱερουργίας ζῴων καὶ τίνα τὰ τῶν θυσιῶν εἴδη, καὶ τὸ Περὶ τῶν προκειμένων ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῖς μὲν ἀγαθοῖς ἄθλων, τοῖς δὲ πονηροῖς ἐπιτιμίων καὶ ἀρῶν.

[6] πρὸς τούτοις ἅπασιν καὶ μονόβιβλα αὐτοῦ φέρεται ὡς τὸ Περὶ προνοίας, καὶ ὁ Περὶ Ἰουδαίων αὐτῷ συνταχθεὶς λόγος, καὶ ὁ Πολιτικός, ἔτι τε ὁ Ἀλέξανδρος ἢ περὶ τοῦ λόγον ἔχειν τὰ ἄλογα ζῷα, ἐπὶ τούτοις ὁ Περὶ τοῦ δοῦλον εἶναι πάντα φαῦλον, ᾧ ἑξῆς ἐστιν ὁ Περὶ τοῦ πάντα σπουδαῖον ἐλεύθερον εἶναι·

[7] μεθ’ οὓς συντέτακται αὐτῷ ὁ Περὶ βίου θεωρητικοῦ ἢ ἱκετῶν, ἐξ οὖ τὰ περὶ τοῦ βίου τῶν ἀποστολικῶν ἀνδρῶν διεληλύθαμεν, καὶ τῶν ἐν νόμῳ δὲ καὶ προφήταις Ἑβραϊκῶν ὀνομάτων αἱ ἑρμηνεῖαι τοῦ αὐτοῦ σπουδὴ εἶναι λέγονται.

[8] οὗτος μὲν οὖν κατὰ Γάϊον ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης ἀφικόμενος, τὰ περὶ τῆς Γαΐου θεοστυγίας αὐτῷ γραφέντα, ἃ μετὰ ἤθους καὶ εἰρωνείας Περὶ ἀρετῶν ἐπέγραψεν, ἐπὶ πάσης λέγεται τῆς Ῥωμαίων συγκλήτου κατὰ Κλαύδιον διελθεῖν, ὡς καὶ τῆς ἐν βιβλιοθήκαις ἀναθέσεως θαυμασθέντας αὐτοῦ καταξιωθῆναι τοὺς λόγους.

[9] ⁷² Κατὰ δὲ τούσδε τοὺς χρόνους Παύλου τὴν ἀπὸ Ἱερουσαλὴμ καὶ κύκλῳ πορείαν μέχρι τοῦ Ἰλλυρικοῦ ⁷³ διανύοντος, Ἰουδαίους Ῥώμης ἀπελαύνει Κλαύδιος, ὅ τε Ἀκύλας καὶ Πρίσκιλλα μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων Ἰουδαίων τῆς Ῥώμης ἀπαλλαγέντες ἐπὶ τὴν Ἀσίαν καταίρουσιν, ἐνταῦθά τε Παύλῳ τῷ ἀποστόλῳ συνδιατρίβουσιν, τοὺς αὐτόθι τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἄρτι πρὸς αὐτοῦ καταβληθέντας θεμελίους ἐπιστηρίζοντι. διδάσκαλος καὶ τούτων ἡ ἱερὰ τῶν Πράξεων γραφή.

[1] ⁷⁴Ἔτι δὲ Κλαυδίου τὰ τῆς βασιλείας διέποντος, κατὰ τὴν τοῦ πάσχα ἑορτὴν τοσαύτην ἐπὶ τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων στάσιν καὶ ταραχὴν ἐγγενέσθαι συνέβη, ὡς μόνων τῶν περὶ τὰς ἐξόδους τοῦ ἱεροῦ βίᾳ συνωθουμένων τρεῖς μυριάδας Ἰουδαίων ἀποθανεῖν πρὸς ἀλλήλων καταπατηθέντων, γενέσθαι τε τὴν ἑορτὴν πένθος μὲν ὅλῳ τῷ ἔθνει, θρῆνον δὲ καθ’ ἑκάστην οἰκίαν. καὶ ταῦτα δὲ κατὰ ⁷⁵ λέξιν ὁ Ἰώσηπος.

[2] Κλαύδιος δὲ Ἀγρίππαν, Ἀγρίππου παῖδα, Ἰουδαίων καθίστησι βασιλέα, Φήλικα τῆς χώρας ἁπάσης Σαμαρείας τε καὶ Γαλιλαίας καὶ προσέτι τῆς ἐπικαλουμένης Περαίας ἐπίτροπον ἐκπέμψας, διοικήσας δὲ αὐτὸς τὴν ἡγεμονίαν ἔτεσιν τρισὶν καὶ δέκα πρὸς μησὶν ὀκτώ, Νέρωνα τῆς ἀρχῆς διάδοχον καταλιπών, τελευτᾷ.

[1] Κατὰ δὲ Νέρωνα, Φήλικος τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐπιτροπεύοντος, αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν αὖθις ὁ Ἰώσηπος τὴν εἰς ἀλλήλους τῶν ἱερέων στάσιν ὧδέ πως ἐν εἰκοστῷ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας γράφει·

[2] ⁷⁶ Ἐξάπτεται δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσι στάσις πρὸς τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς πρώτους τοῦ πλήθους τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων, ἕκαστός τε αὐτῶν στῖφος ἀνθρώπων τῶν θρασυτάτων καὶ νεωτεριστῶν ἑαυτῷ ποιήσας, ἡγεμὼν ἦν, καὶ συρράσσοντες ἐκακολόγουν τε ἀλλήλους καὶ λίθοις ἔβαλλον· ὁ δ’ ἐπιπλήξων ἦν οὐδὲ εἷς, ἀλλ’ ὡς ἐν ἀπροστατήτῳ πόλει ταῦτ’ ἐπράσσετο μετ’ ἐξουσίας.

[3] τοσαύτη δὲ τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς κατέλαβεν ἀναίδεια καὶ τόλμα, ὥστε ἐκπέμπειν δούλους ἐτόλμων ἐπὶ τὰς ἅλωνας τοὺς ληψομένους τὰς τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ὀφειλομένας δεκάτας. καὶ συνέβαινε τοὺς ἀπορουμένους τῶν ἱερέων ὑπ’ ἐνδείας ἀπολλυμένους θεωρεῖν· οὕτως ἐκράτει τοῦ δικαίου παντὸς ἡ τῶν στασιαζόντων βία.

[4] ⁷⁷ Πάλιν δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς συγγραφεὺς κατὰ τοὺς αὐτοὺς χρόνους ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ὑποφυῆναι λῃστῶν τι εἶδος ἱστορεῖ, οἳ μεθ’ ἡμέραν, ὥς φησιν, καὶ ἐν μέσῃ τῇ πόλει ἐφόνευον τοὺς συναντῶντας.

[5] μάλιστα γὰρ ἐν ταῖς ἑορταῖς μιγνυμένους τῷ πλήθει καὶ ταῖς ἐσθήσεσιν ὑποκρύπτοντας μικρὰ ξιφίδια, τούτοις νύττειν τοὺς διαφόρους· ἔπειτα πεσόντων, μέρος γίνεσθαι τῶν ἐπαγανακτούντων αὐτοὺς τοὺς πεφονευκότας· διὸ καὶ παντάπασιν ὑπ’ ἀξιοπιστίας ἀνευρέτους γενέσθαι.

[6] πρῶτον μὲν οὖν ὑπ’ αὐτῶν Ἰωνάθην τὸν ἀρχιερέα κατασφαγῆναι, μετὰ δ’ αὐτὸν καθ’ ἡμέραν ἀναιρεῖσθαι πολλούς, καὶ τῶν συμφορῶν τὸν φόβον εἶναι χαλεπώτερον, ἑκάστου καθάπερ ἐν πολέμῳ καθ’ ὥραν τὸν θάνατον προσδεχομένου.

[1] Ἑξῆς δὲ τούτοις ἐπιφέρει μεθ’ ἕτερα λέγων· ⁷⁸ μείζονι δὲ τούτων πληγῇ Ἰουδαίους ἐκάκωσεν ὁ Αἰγύπτιος ψευδοπροφήτης. παραγενόμενος γὰρ εἰς τὴν χώραν ἄνθρωπος γόης καὶ προφήτου πίστιν ἐπιθεὶς ἑαυτῷ, περὶ τρισμυρίους μὲν ἀθροίζει τῶν ἠπατημένων, περιαγαγὼν δ’ αὐτοὺς ἐκ τῆς ἐρημίας εἰς τὸ Ἐλαιῶν καλούμενον ὄρος, ἐκεῖθεν οἷός τε ἦν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα παρελθεῖν βιάζεσθαι καὶ κρατήσας τῆς τε Ῥωμαϊκῆς φρουρᾶς καὶ τοῦ δήμου τυραννικῶς χρώμενος τοῖς συνεισπεσοῦσιν δορυφόροις.

[2] φθάνει δ’ αὐτοῦ τὴν ὁρμὴν Φῆλιξ, ὑπαντιάσας μετὰ τῶν Ῥωμαϊκῶν ὁπλιτῶν, καὶ πᾶς ὁ δῆμος συνεφήψατο τῆς ἀμύνης, ὥστε συμβολῆς γενομένης τὸν μὲν Αἰγύπτιον φυγεῖν μετ’ ὀλίγων, διαφθαρῆναι δὲ καὶ ζωγρηθῆναι πλείστους τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ.

[3] Ταῦτα ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ τῶν Ἱστοριῶν ὁ Ἰώσηπος· ἐπιστῆσαι δὲ ἄξιον τοῖς ἐνταῦθα κατὰ τὸν Αἰγύπτιον δεδηλωμένοις καὶ τοῖς ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι τῶν ἀποστόλων, ἔνθα κατὰ Φήλικα πρὸς τοῦ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις χιλιάρχου εἴρηται τῷ Παύλῳ, ὁπηνίκα κατεστασίαζεν αὐτοῦ τὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ⁷⁹ πλῆθος· οὐκ ἄρα σὺ εἶ ὁ Αἰγύπτιος ὁ πρὸ τούτων τῶν ἡμερῶν ἀναστατώσας καὶ ἐξαγαγὼν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ τοὺς τετρακισχιλίους ἄνδρας τῶν σικαρίων; ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν κατὰ Φήλικα τοιαῦτα.

[1] ⁸⁰Τούτου δὲ Φῆστος ὑπὸ Νέρωνος διάδοχος πέμπεται, καθ’ ὃν δικαιολογησάμενος ὁ Παῦλος δέσμιος ἐπὶ Ῥώμης ἄγεται· Ἀρίσταρχος αὐτῷ ⁸¹ συνῆν, ὃν καὶ εἰκότως συναιχμάλωτόν που τῶν ἐπιστολῶν ἀποκαλεῖ. καὶ Λουκᾶς, ὁ καὶ τὰς ⁸² πράξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφῇ παραδούς, ἐν τούτοις κατέλυσε τὴν ἱστορίαν, διετίαν ὅλην ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης τὸν Παῦλον ἄνετον διατρῖψαι καὶ τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον ἀκωλύτως κηρῦξαι ἐπισημηνάμενος.

[2] τότε μὲν οὖν ἀπολογησάμενον, αὖθις ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ κηρύγματος διακονίαν λόγος ἔχει στείλασθαι τὸν ἀπόστολον, δεύτερον δ’ ἐπιβάντα τῇ αὐτῇ πόλει τῷ κατ’ αὐτὸν τελειωθῆναι μαρτυρίῳ· ἐν ᾧ δεσμοῖς ἐχόμενος, τὴν πρὸς Τιμόθεον δευτέραν ἐπιστολὴν συντάττει, ὁμοῦ σημαίνων τήν τε προτέραν αὐτῷ γενομένην ἀπολογίαν καὶ τὴν παρὰ πόδας τελείωσιν.

[3] δέχου δὴ καὶ ⁸³ τούτων τὰς αὐτοῦ μαρτυρίας· ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ μου, φησίν, ἀπολογίᾳ οὐδείς μοι παρεγένετο, ἀλλὰ πάντες με ἐγκατέλιπον (μὴ αὐτοῖς λογισθείη), ὁ δὲ κύριός μοι παρέστη καὶ ἐνεδυνάμωσέν με, ἵνα δι’ ἐμοῦ τὸ κήρυγμα πληροφορηθῇ καὶ ἀκούσωσι πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, καὶ ἐρρύσθην ἐκ στόματος λέοντος.

[4] σαφῶς δὴ παρίστησιν διὰ τούτων ὅτι δὴ τὸ πρότερον, ὡς ἂν τὸ κήρυγμα τὸ δι’ αὐτοῦ πληρωθείη, ἐρρύσθη ἐκ στόματος λέοντος, τὸν Νέρωνα ταύτῃ, ὡς ἔοικεν, διὰ τὸ ὠμόθυμον προσειπών. οὔκουν ἑξῆς προστέθεικεν παραπλήσιόν τι τῷ ῥύσεταί με ἐκ στόματος λέοντος· ἑώρα γὰρ τῷ πνεύματι τὴν ὅσον οὔπω μέλλουσαν αὐτοῦ τελευτήν,

[5] δι’ ὅ φησιν ἐπιλέγων ⁸⁴ τῷ καὶ ἐρρύσθην ἐκ στόματος λέοντος τὸ ῥύσεταί με ὁ κύριος ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔργου πονηροῦ καὶ σώσει εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐπουράνιον, σημαίνων τὸ παραυτίκα μαρτύριον· ὃ ⁸⁵ καὶ σαφέστερον ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ προλέγει γραφῇ, φάσκων ἐγὼ γὰρ ἤδη σπένδομαι, καὶ ὁ καιρὸς ⁸⁶ τῆς ἐμῆς ἀναλύσεως ἐφέστηκεν.

[6] νῦν μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ τῆς δευτέρας ἐπιστολῆς τῶν πρὸς Τιμόθεον τὸν Λουκᾶν μόνον γράφοντι αὐτῷ συνεῖναι δηλοῖ, κατὰ δὲ τὴν προτέραν ἀπολογίαν οὐδὲ τοῦτον· ὅθεν εἰκότως τὰς τῶν ἀποστόλων Πράξεις ἐπ’ ἐκεῖνον ὁ Λουκᾶς περιέγραψε τὸν χρόνον, τὴν μέχρις ὅτε τῷ Παύλῳ συνῆν ἱστορίαν ὑφηγησάμενος.

[7] ταῦτα δ’ ἡμῖν εἴρηται παρισταμένοις ὅτι μὴ καθ’ ἣν ὁ Λουκᾶς ἀνέγραψεν ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπιδημίαν τοῦ Παύλου τὸ μαρτύριον αὐτῷ συνεπεράνθη·

[8] εἰκός γέ τοι κατὰ μὲν ἀρχὰς ἠπιώτερον τοῦ Νέρωνος διακειμένου, ῥᾷον τὴν ὑπὲρ τοῦ δόγματος τοῦ Παύλου καταδεχθῆναι ἀπολογίαν, προελθόντος δ’ εἰς ἀθεμίτους τόλμας, μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων καὶ τὰ κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγχειρηθῆναι.

[1] ⁸⁷ Ἰουδαῖοί γε μὴν τοῦ Παύλου Καίσαρα ἐπικαλεσαμένου ἐπί τε τὴν Ῥωμαίων πόλιν ὑπὸ ⁸⁸ Φήστου παραπεμφθέντος, τῆς ἐλπίδος καθ’ ἣν ἐξήρτυον αὐτῷ τὴν ἐπιβουλήν, ἀποπεσόντες, ἐπὶ Ἰάκωβον τὸν τοῦ κυρίου τρέπονται ἀδελφόν, ᾧ πρὸς τῶν ἀποστόλων ὁ τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς τῆς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐγκεχείριστο θρόνος. τοιαῦτα δὲ αὐτοῖς καὶ τὰ κατὰ τούτου τολμᾶται.

[2] εἰς μέσον αὐτὸν ἀγαγόντες ἄρνησιν τῆς εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν πίστεως ἐπὶ παντὸς ἐξῄτουν τοῦ λαοῦ· τοῦ δὲ παρὰ τὴν ἁπάντων γνώμην ἐλευθέρᾳ φωνῇ καὶ μᾶλλου ἢ προσεδόκησαν ἐπὶ τῆς πληθύος ἁπάσης παρρησιασαμένου καὶ ὁμολογήσαντος υἱὸν εἶναι θεοῦ τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν, μηκέθ’ οἷοί τε τὴν τοῦ ἀνδρὸς μαρτυρίαν φέρειν τῷ καὶ δικαιότατον αὐτὸν παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσιν δι’ ἀκρότητα ἧς μετῄει κατὰ τὸν βίον φιλοσοφίας τε καὶ θεοσεβείας πιστεύεσθαι, κτείνουσι, καιρὸν εἰς ἐξουσίαν λαβόντες τὴν ἀναρχίαν, ὅτι δὴ τοῦ Φήστου κατ’ αὐτὸ τοῦ καιροῦ ἐπὶ τῆς Ἰουδαίας τελευτήσαντος, ἄναρχα καὶ ἀνεπιτρόπευτα τὰ τῆς αὐτόθι διοικήσεως καθειστήκει.

[3] τὸν δὲ τῆς τοῦ Ἰακώβου τελευτῆς τρόπον ἤδη μὲν πρότερον αἱ παρατεθεῖσαι τοῦ Κλήμεντος φωναὶ δεδηλώκασιν, ἀπὸ τοῦ πτερυγίου βεβλῆσθαι ξύλῳ τε τὴν πρὸς θάνατον πεπλῆχθαι αὐτὸν ἱστορηκότος· ἀκριβέστατά γε μὴν τὰ κατ’ αὐτὸν ὁ Ἡγήσιππος, ἐπὶ τῆς πρώτης τῶν ἀποστόλων γενόμενος διαδοχῆς, ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ αὐτοῦ ὑπομνήματι τοῦτον λέγων ἱστορεῖ τὸν τρόπον·

[4] Διαδέχεται τὴν ἐκκλησίαν μετὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ὁ ἀδελφὸς τοῦ κυρίου Ἰάκωβος, ὁ ὀνομασθεὶς ὑπὸ πάντων δίκαιος ἀπὸ τῶν τοῦ κυρίου χρόνων μέχρι καὶ ἡμῶν, ἐπεὶ πολλοὶ Ἰάκωβοι ἐκαλοῦντο, ⁸⁹ οὗτος δὲ ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἅγιος ἦν,

[5] οἶνον καὶ σίκερα οὐκ ἔπιεν οὐδὲ ἔμψυχον ἔφαγεν, ξυρὸν ⁹⁰ ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἀνέβη, ἔλαιον οὐκ ἠλείψατο, καὶ βαλανείῳ οὐκ ἐχρήσατο.

[6] τούτῳ μόνῳ ἐξῆν εἰς τὰ ἅγια εἰσιέναι· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐρεοῦν ἐφόρει, ἀλλὰ σινδόνας. καὶ μόνος εἰσήρχετο εἰς τὸν ναὸν ηὑρίσκετό τε κείμενος ἐπὶ τοῖς γόνασιν καὶ αἰτούμενος ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ ἄφεσιν, ὡς ἀπεσκληκέναι τὰ γόνατα αὐτοῦ δίκην καμήλου, διὰ τὸ ἀεὶ κάμπτειν ἐπὶ γόνυ προσκυνοῦντα τῷ θεῷ καὶ αἰτεῖσθαι ἄφεσιν τῷ λαῷ.

[7] διά γέ τοι τὴν ὑπερβολὴν τῆς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ ἐκαλεῖτο ὁ δίκαιος καὶ ὠβλίας, ὅ ἐστιν Ἑλληνιστὶ περιοχὴ ⁹¹ τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ δικαιοσύνη, ὡς οἱ προφῆται δηλοῦσιν περὶ αὐτοῦ.

[8] τινὲς οὖν τῶν ἑπτὰ αἱρέσεων τῶν ἐν τῷ λαῷ, τῶν προγεγραμμένων μοι (ἐν τοῖς ⁹² Ὑπομνήμασιν), ἐπυνθάνοντο αὐτοῦ τίς ἡ θύρα ⁹³ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ, καὶ ἔλεγεν τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν σωτῆρα·

[9] ἐξ ὧν τινες ἐπίστευσαν ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν ὁ Χριστός. αἱ δὲ αἱρέσεις αἱ προειρημέναι οὐκ ἐπίστευον οὔτε ἀνάστασιν οὔτε ἐρχόμενον ἀποδοῦναι ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ· ὅσοι δὲ καὶ ἐπίστευσαν, διὰ Ἰάκωβον.

[10] πολλῶν οὖν καὶ τῶν ἀρχόντων πιστευόντων, ἦν θόρυβος τῶν Ἰουδαίων καὶ γραμματέων καὶ Φαρισαίων λεγόντων ὅτι κινδυνεύει πᾶς ὁ λαὸς Ἰησοῦν τὸν Χριστὸν προσδοκᾶν. ἔλεγον οὖν συνελθόντες τῷ Ἰακώβῳ· παρακαλοῦμέν σε, ἐπίσχες τὸν λαόν, ἐπεὶ ἐπλανήθη εἰς Ἰησοῦν, ὡς αὐτοῦ ὄντος τοῦ Χριστοῦ. παρακαλοῦμέν σε πεῖσαι πάντας τοὺς ἐλθόντας εἰς τὴν ἡμέραν τοῦ πάσχα περὶ Ἰησοῦ· σοὶ γὰρ πάντες πειθόμεθα. ἡμεῖς γὰρ μαρτυροῦμέν σοι ⁹⁴ καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὅτι δίκαιος εἶ καὶ ὅτι πρόσωπον οὐ λαμβάνεις.

[11] πεῖσον οὖν σὺ τὸν ὄχλον περὶ Ἰησοῦ μὴ πλανᾶσθαι· καὶ γὰρ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς καὶ πάντες πειθόμεθά σοι. στῆθι οὖν ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, ἵνα ἄνωθεν ᾖς ἐπιφανὴς καὶ ᾖ εὐάκουστά σου τὰ ῥήματα παντὶ τῷ λαῷ. διὰ γὰρ τὸ πάσχα συνεληλύθασι πᾶσαι αἱ φυλαὶ μετὰ καὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν.

[12] ἔστησαν οὖν οἱ προειρημένοι γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι τὸν Ἰάκωβον ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ναοῦ, καὶ ἔκραξαν αὐτῷ καὶ εἶπαν δίκαιε, ᾧ πάντες πείθεσθαι ὀφείλομεν, ἐπεὶ ὁ λαὸς πλανᾶται ὀπίσω Ἰησοῦ τοῦ σταυρωθέντος, ἀπάγγειλον ἡμῖν τίς ἡ θύρα τοῦ Ἰησοῦ.

[13] ⁹⁵ καὶ ἀπεκρίνατο φωνῇ μεγάλῃ τί με ἐπερωτᾶτε ⁹⁶ περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, καὶ αὐτὸς κάθηται ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἐκ δεξιῶν τῆς μεγάλης δυνάμεως, καὶ μέλλει ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ;

[14] καὶ πολλῶν πληροφορηθέντων καὶ δοξαζόντων ἐπὶ τῇ μαρτυρίᾳ τοῦ Ἰακώβου καὶ λεγόντων ὡσαννὰ τῷ υἱῷ Δαυίδ, τότε πάλιν οἱ αὐτοὶ γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἔλεγον κακῶς ἐποιήσαμεν τοιαύτην μαρτυρίαν παρασχόντες τῷ Ἰησοῦ· ἀλλὰ ἀναβάντες καταβάλωμεν αὐτόν, ἵνα φοβηθέντες μὴ πιστεύσωσιν αὐτῷ.

[15] καὶ ἔκραξαν λέγοντες ὢ ὤ, καὶ ὁ δίκαιος ἐπλανήθη, καὶ ἐπλήρωσαν τὴν ⁹⁷ γραφὴν τὴν ἐν τῷ Ἡσαΐᾳ γεγραμμένην ἄρωμεν τὸν δίκαιον, ὅτι δύσχρηστος ἡμῖν ἐστιν· τοίνυν τὰ γενήματα τῶν ἔργων αὐτῶν φάγονται.

[16] ἀναβάντες οὖν κατέβαλον τὸν δίκαιον. καὶ ἔλεγον ἀλλήλοις λιθάσωμεν Ἰάκωβον τὸν δίκαιον, καὶ ἤρξαντο λιθάζειν αὐτόν, ἐπεὶ καταβληθεὶς οὐκ ἀπέθανεν· ἀλλὰ στραφεὶς ἔθηκε τὰ γόνατα λέγων παρακαλῶ, κύριε θεὲ πάτερ, ἄφες αὐτοῖς· ⁹⁸ οὐ γὰρ οἴδασιν τί ποιοῦσιν.

[17] οὕτως δὲ καταλιθοβολούντων αὐτόν, εἷς τῶν ἱερέων τῶν υἱῶν Ῥηχὰβ υἱοῦ Ῥαχαβείμ, τῶν μαρτυρουμένων ὑπὸ ⁹⁹ Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτου, ἔκραζεν λέγων παύσασθε· τί ποιεῖτε; εὔχεται ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ὁ δίκαιος.

[18] καὶ λαβών τις ἀπ’ αὐτῶν, εἷς τῶν γναφέων, τὸ ξύλον, ἐν ᾧ ἀποπιέζει τὰ ἱμάτια, ἤνεγκεν κατὰ τῆς κεφαλῆς τοῦ δικαίου, καὶ οὕτως ἐμαρτύρησεν. καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῷ τόπῳ παρὰ τῷ ναῷ, καὶ ἔτι αὐτοῦ ἡ στήλη μένει παρὰ τῷ ναῷ. μάρτυς οὗτος ἀληθὴς Ἰουδαίοις τε καὶ Ἕλλησιν γεγένηται ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ὁ Χριστός ἐστιν. καὶ εὐθὺς Οὐεσπασιανὸς πολιορκεῖ αὐτούς.

[19] Ταῦτα διὰ πλάτους, συνῳδά γέ τοι τῷ Κλήμεντι καὶ ὁ Ἡγήσιππος. οὕτω δὲ ἄρα θαυμάσιός τις ἦν καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅπασιν ἐπὶ δικαιοσύνῃ βεβόητο ὁ Ἰάκωβος, ὡς καὶ τοὺς Ἰουδαίων ἔμφρονας δοξάζειν ταύτην εἶναι τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς παραχρῆμα μετὰ τὸ μαρτύριον αὐτοῦ πολιορκίας τῆς Ἱερουσαλήμ, ἣν δι’ οὐδὲν ἕτερον αὐτοῖς συμβῆναι ἢ διὰ τὸ κατ’ αὐτοῦ τολμηθὲν ἄγος.

[20] Ἀμέλει γέ τοι ὁ Ἰώσηπος οὐκ ἀπώκνησεν καὶ τοῦτ’ ἐγγράφως ἐπιμαρτύρασθαι δι’ ὧν φησιν λέξεων ταῦτα δὲ συμβέβηκεν Ἰουδαίοις κατ’ ἐκδίκησιν Ἰακώβου τοῦ δικαίου, ὃς ἦν ἀδελφὸς Ἰησοῦ τοῦ λεγομένου Χριστοῦ, ἐπειδήπερ δικαιότατον αὐτὸν ὄντα οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι ἀπέκτειναν.

[21] Ὁ δ’ αὐτὸς καὶ τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ ἐν εἰκοστῷ ¹⁰⁰ τῆς Ἀρχαιολογίας δηλοῖ διὰ τούτων· πέμπει δὲ Καῖσαρ Ἀλβῖνον εἰς τὴν Ἰουδαίαν ἔπαρχον, ¹⁰¹ Φήστου τὴν τελευτὴν πυθόμενος. ὁ δὲ νεώτερος ¹⁰² Ἄνανος, ὃν τὴν ἀρχιερωσύνην εἴπαμεν παρειληφέναι, θρασὺς ἦν τὸν τρόπον καὶ τολμητὴς διαφερόντως, αἵρεσιν δὲ μετῄει τὴν Σαδδουκαίων, οἵπερ εἰσὶ περὶ τὰς κρίσεις ὠμοὶ παρὰ πάντας τοὺς Ἰουδαίους, καθὼς ἤδη δεδηλώκαμεν.

[22] ἅτε δὴ οὖν τοιοῦτος ὢν ὁ Ἄνανος, νομίσας ἔχειν καιρὸν ἐπιτήδειον διὰ τὸ τεθνάναι μὲν Φῆστον, Ἀλβῖνον δ’ ἔτι κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ὑπάρχειν, καθίζει συνέδριον κριτῶν, καὶ παραγαγὼν εἰς αὐτὸ τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰησοῦ, τοῦ Χριστοῦ λεγομένου, Ἰάκωβος ὄνομα αὐτῷ, καί τινας ἑτέρους, ὡς παρανομησάντων κατηγορίαν ποιησάμενος, παρέδωκεν λευσθησομένους.

[23] ὅσοι δὲ ἐδόκουν ἐπιεικέστατοι τῶν κατὰ τὴν πόλιν εἶναι καὶ τὰ περὶ τοὺς νόμους ἀκριβεῖς, βαρέως ἤνεγκαν ἐπὶ τούτῳ, καὶ πέμπουσι πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα κρύφα, παρακαλοῦντες αὐτὸν ἐπιστεῖλαι τῷ Ἀνάνῳ μηκέτι τοιαῦτα πράσσειν· μηδὲ γὰρ τὸ πρῶτον ὀρθῶς αὐτὸν πεποιηκέναι. τινὲς δ’ αὐτῶν καὶ τὸν Ἀλβῖνον ὑπαντιάζουσιν ἀπὸ τῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας ὁδοιποροῦντα, καὶ διδάσκουσιν ὡς οὐκ ἐξὸν ἦν Ἀνάνῳ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ γνώμης καθίσαι συνέδριον.

[24] Ἀλβῖνος δὲ πεισθεὶς τοῖς λεγομένοις, γράφει μετ’ ὀργῆς τῷ Ἀνάνῳ, λήψεσθαι παρ’ αὐτοῦ δίκας ἀπειλῶν, καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἀγρίππας διὰ τοῦτο τὴν ἀρχιερωσύνην ἀφελόμενος αὐτοῦ ἄρξαντος μῆνας τρεῖς, Ἰησοῦν τὸν τοῦ Δαμμαίου κατέστησεν.

Τοιαῦτα καὶ τὰ κατὰ Ἰάκωβον, οὗ ἡ πρώτη τῶν ὀνομαζομένων καθολικῶν ἐπιστολῶν εἶναι λέγεται·

[25] ἰστέον δὲ ὡς νοθεύεται μέν, οὐ πολλοὶ γοῦν τῶν παλαιῶν αὐτῆς ἐμνημόνευσαν, ὡς οὐδὲ τῆς λεγομένης Ἰούδα, μιᾶς καὶ αὐτῆς οὔσης τῶν ἑπτὰ λεγομένων καθολικῶν· ὅμως δ’ ἴσμεν καὶ ταύτας μετὰ τῶν λοιπῶν ἐν πλείσταις δεδημοσιευμένας ἐκκλησίαις.

[1] Νέρωνος δὲ ὄγδοον ἄγοντος τῆς βασιλείας ἔτος, πρῶτος μετὰ Μάρκον τὸν εὐαγγελιστὴν τῆς ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ παροικίας Ἀννιανὸς τὴν λειτουργίαν διαδέχεται.

[1] Κραταιουμένης δ’ ἤδη τῷ Νέρωνι τῆς ἀρχῆς, εἰς ἀνοσίους ὀκείλας ἐπιτηδεύσεις, κατ’ αὐτῆς ὡπλίζετο τῆς εἰς τὸν τῶν ὅλων θεὸν εὐσεβείας. γράφειν μὲν οὖν οἷός τις οὗτος γεγένηται τὴν μοχθηρίαν, οὐ τῆς παρούσης γένοιτ’ ἂν σχολῆς·

[2] πολλῶν γε μὴν τὰ κατ’ αὐτὸν ἀκριβεστάταις παραδεδωκότων διηγήσεσιν, πάρεστιν ὅτῳ φίλον, ἐξ αὐτῶν τὴν σκαιότητα τῆς τἀνδρὸς ἐκτόπου καταθεωρῆσαι μανίας, καθ’ ἣν οὐ μετὰ λογισμοῦ μυρίων ὅσων ἀπωλείας διεξελθών, ἐπὶ τοσαύτην ἤλασε μιαιφονίαν, ὡς μηδὲ τῶν οἰκειοτάτων τε καὶ φιλτάτων ἐπισχεῖν, μητέρα δὲ ὁμοίως καὶ ἀδελφοὺς καὶ γυναῖκα σὺν καὶ ἄλλοις μυρίοις τῷ γένει προσήκουσιν τρόπον ἐχθρῶν καὶ πολεμίων ποικίλαις θανάτων ἰδέαις διαχρήσασθαι.

[3] ἐνέδει δ’ ἄρα τοῖς πᾶσι καὶ τοῦτ’ ἐπιγραφῆναι αὐτῷ, ὡς ἂν πρῶτος αὐτοκρατόρων τῆς εἰς τὸ θεῖον εὐσεβείας πολέμιος ἀναδειχθείη.

[4] τούτου πάλιν ὁ Ῥωμαῖος Τερτυλλιανὸς ὧδέ πως λέγων ¹⁰³ μνημονεύει ἐντύχετε τοῖς ὑπομνήμασιν ὑμῶν, ἐκεῖ εὑρήσετε πρῶτον Νέρωνα τοῦτο τὸ δόγμα, ἡνίκα μάλιστα ἐν Ῥώμῃ, τὴν ἀνατολὴν πᾶσαν ὑποτάξας, ὠμὸς ἦν εἰς πάντας, διώξαντα. τοιούτῳ τῆς κολάσεως ἡμῶν ἀρχηγῷ καυχώμεθα. ὁ γὰρ εἰδὼς ἐκεῖνον νοῆσαι δύναται ὡς οὐκ ἄν, εἰ μὴ μέγα τι ἀγαθὸν ἦν, ὑπὸ Νέρωνος κατακριθῆναι.

[5] Ταύτῃ γοῦν οὗτος, θεομάχος ἐν τοῖς μάλιστα πρῶτος ἀνακηρυχθείς, ἐπὶ τὰς κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐπήρθη σφαγάς. Παῦλος δὴ οὖν ἐπ’ αὐτῆς Ῥώμης τὴν κεφαλὴν ἀποτμηθῆναι καὶ Πέτρος ὡσαύτως ἀνασκολοπισθῆναι κατ’ αὐτὸν ἱστοροῦνται, καὶ πιστοῦταί γε τὴν ἱστορίαν ἡ Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου εἰς δεῦρο κρατήσασα ἐπὶ τῶν αὐτόθι κοιμητηρίων πρόσρησις,

[6] οὐδὲν δὲ ἧττον καὶ ἐκκλησιαστικὸς ἀνήρ, Γάϊος ὄνομα, κατὰ Ζεφυρῖνον Ῥωμαίων γεγονὼς ἐπίσκοπον· ὃς δὴ Πρόκλῳ τῆς κατὰ Φρύγας προϊσταμένῳ γνώμης ἐγγράφως διαλεχθείς, αὐτὰ δὴ ταῦτα περὶ τῶν τόπων, ἔνθα τῶν εἰρημένων ἀποστόλων τὰ ἱερὰ σκηνώματα κατατέθειται, φησίν·

[7] ἐγὼ δὲ τὰ τρόπαια τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔχω δεῖξαι. ἐὰν γὰρ θελήσῃς ἀπελθεῖν ἐπὶ τὸν Βασικανὸν ἢ ἐπὶ τὴν ὁδὸν τὴν Ὠστίαν, εὑρήσεις τὰ τρόπαια τῶν ταύτην ἱδρυσαμένων τὴν ἐκκλησίαν.

[8] Ὡς δὲ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν ἄμφω καιρὸν ἐμαρτύρησαν, Κορινθίων ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος ἐγγράφως Ῥωμαίοις ὁμιλῶν, ὧδε παρίστησιν ταῦτα καὶ ὑμεῖς διὰ τῆς τοσαύτης νουθεσίας τὴν ἀπὸ Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου φυτείαν γενηθεῖσαν Ῥωμαίων τε καὶ Κορινθίων συνεκεράσατε. καὶ γὰρ ἄμφω καὶ εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν Κόρινθον φυτεύσαντες ἡμᾶς ὁμοίως ἐδίδαξαν, ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ εἰς τὴν Ἰταλίαν ὁμόσε διδάξαντες ἐμαρτύρησαν κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν καιρόν. καὶ ταῦτα δέ, ὡς ἂν ἔτι μᾶλλον πιστωθείη τὰ τῆς ἱστορίας.

[1] ¹⁰⁴ Αὖθις δ’ ὁ Ἰώσηπος πλεῖστα ὅσα περὶ τῆς τὸ πᾶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνος καταλαβούσης διελθὼν συμφορᾶς, δηλοῖ κατὰ λέξιν ἐπὶ πλείστοις ἄλλοις μυρίους ὅσους τῶν παρὰ Ἰουδαίοις τετιμημένων μάστιξιν αἰκισθέντας ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ Ἱερουσαλὴμ ¹⁰⁵ ἀνασταυρωθῆναι ὑπὸ Φλώρου· τοῦτον δὲ εἶναι τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐπίτροπον, ὁπηνίκα τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀναρριπισθῆναι τοῦ πολέμου, ἔτους δωδεκάτου ¹⁰⁶ τῆς Νέρωνος ἡγεμονίας, συνέβη.

[2] εἶτα δὲ καὶ καθ’ ὅλην τὴν Συρίαν ἐπὶ τῇ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἀποστάσει δεινήν φησι κατειληφέναι ταραχήν, πανταχόσε τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἔθνους πρὸς τῶν κατὰ πόλιν ἐνοίκων ὡς ἂν πολεμίων ἀνηλεῶς πορθουμένων, ὥστε ὁρᾶν τὰς πόλεις μεστὰς ἀτάφων σωμάτων καὶ νεκροὺς ἅμα νηπίοις γέροντας ἐρριμμένους γύναιά τε μηδὲ τῆς ἐπ’ αἰδῷ σκέπης μετειληφότα, καὶ πᾶσαν μὲν τὴν ἐπαρχίαν μεστὴν ἀδιηγήτων συμφορῶν, μείζονα δὲ τῶν ἑκάστοτε τολμωμένων τὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀπειλουμένοις ἀνάτασιν. ταῦτα κατὰ λέξιν ὁ Ἰώσηπος. καὶ τὰ μὲν κατὰ Ἰουδαίους ἐν τούτοις ἦν.

Translations (1)

Historia Ecclesiastica First1KGreek (Eusebius. Historia Ecclesiastica, Volumes 1-2. Lake, Kirsopp, translator; Oulton, J.E.L., translator. London; New York: William Heinemann, G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1926-1932.) — 2 focus

CΟΝTEΝTS ΟF BΟΟΚ IΙ

Τhe contents of the second book of the History of the Church is as follows :

I. On the life of the Apostles after the Ascension of Christ.

ΙΙ. On the emotion of Tiberius at learning from Pilate the story of Christ.

III. How in a short time the message concerning Christ ran through the whole world.

IV. How after Tiberhb Caius appointed Agrippa as King of the Jews and punished Herod with perpetual banishment.

V. How Philo was sent on an embassy to Caius on behalf Of the Jews.

VI. ΑlΙ the evils which accumulated on the Jews after their crime against Christ.

VII. How Pilate, too, committed suicide.

VIII. Concerning the famine in the the of Claudius.

IX. The martyrdOm οf James the Apostle.

X. How Agrippa, who was also called Herod, perecuted the Apostles and at once felt the punishment of God.

XI. On Theudas the magician.

XII. On Helena the Queen of the Adiabeni.

XIII. On Simon Magus.

XIV. Οn the preaching of Peter the Apostle at Rome.

XV.On the Gospel according to Mark.

XVI. How Mark was the first to preach the knowledge of Christ to those in Egypt.

XVII. The narrative of Philo on the Ascetics in Egypt.

XVIII. The treatise of Philo which have come down to us.

XIX. The misfortunes which overtook the Jews in Jerusalem on the day of the Passover.

XX. What was done at Jerusalem under Nero.

XXI. On the Egyptian whom the Acts of the Apostles also mentioned.

XXII. How Paul was sent a prisoner to Rome from Judaea and after defending himself was acquitted of all guilt.

XXIII. How Jame who was called tbe brother of the Lord suffered martyrdom.

XXIV. How after Μark Αnnianus was the first to be appointed bishop of the chureh of the Alexandrians.

XXV. On the persecution under Nero in which Ρaul and Peter at Rome were adorned with martyrdom for religion's sake.

XXVI. How the Jews were pursued by countless evils and how they began the final war against the Romans.

Our book was compiled from those of Clement, Tertullian, Josephus, and Philo.

BΟΟK II

ΑLL that needed stating by way of preface in the history of the Church-the proof of the divinity of the saving Logos, the ancient history οf our teaching, and the antiquity of the dogmas of the Christian life according to the Gospel, particularly all the points concerning his reeently fuffilled advent, the events before his Passion, and the story of the choice of the Apostles—all this We traeed in preceding book, summarizing the demonstration. Let us now consider in the present book what folloWed his Αscension, nothing some things from the divine writings, and adding what is taken from other sources from treatises which We will quote from time to rime.

I. Matthias was the first to be chosen to the Apostolate instead of the traitor Judas. As has been shown, he had himself been one οf the Lord's disciples, For the administration of the common fund tried men, seven in number, by Stephen, stephelb were appointed to the ministry by prayer and the on Of the Apostles' hands. And Stephen was first after his Lord not only in ordination, but, as though he had been put forward for this very purpose, also in that he was stoned to dearil by the Lord's murderers, and so vas the first to carry off the crown, implied by his name,1 whieh Was gained by the martyrs of Christ found worthy of Vietory.

Αt that mme time alSo James, who was called the brother of the Lord. inasmuch as the latter too was styled the child of Joseph, and Joseph was called the father of Christ, for the Virgin Va betrOthed to him when, before lhey came together, she was discovered to have eoncebed by the Holy Spirit, as the Sacred writing of the Gospels teaches — this same James, to whom the men Of old had also giVen the surname of Just fOr his excellence of Virtue, is ’ated to haVe been the first elected to the throne of the bishoprie of the Chureh in Jerusalem. Clement in the sixth book of the hypotyposes adduces the following: “ ” he says, “ Peter and James and John after the Ascension OF the Saviour did not struggle for glory, beCause they had previously been given honour by the saViOur, but ehOe James the Just as bishop of ” The same Writer in the seventh book of the same work says in additiOn thiS about him, “ Αfter the Resurrection the Lord gaVe the tradition of knowledge to James the Just and John and Ρeter, these gaVe it to the other Apostles and the other Apostles to the seventy, of whom Barnabas also was one. Now there Were tWo Jameses, one James the Just, who a throwm down from the pinnacle of the temple and beaten to death with a fuller's club, and the other he who Was ” Ρaul also mentions the same. James the Jurt when he writes, “ Αnd I saw none other of the Apostles save James the brother of the Lord.”

Αt this time too the terms of Our saViOur ’s promise
to the king of the Osrhoense were receiving fulfil ¹ ment. Thomas was divinelymoved to send Thaddaeus to Edessa as herald and evangelist of the teaching concerning Christ, as we have shown Just previously from the writing preserved there. When he reached the place Thaddaeus healed Αbgar by the word of Christ, and amazed all the inhabitants by hiS strange miracles. By the mighty inRuence of his deeds he brought them to reverence the power of Christ, and made them disciples of the saving teaching. From that day to this the whole eity οf the Εdessenes has been dedicated 1 to the name of Christ, thus displaying no common proof of the benencenee of our sariour to them. Let this suffice nom the history of the ancients and let us pass again to the divine scripture.

On the martyrdom οf stephen there arose the Rrst and greatest persecution of the Church in Jerusalem by the Jews. Αll the diSeiples, with the single exception of the Twelve, were scattered throughout Judaea and Samaria; some, as the divine scripture sayS, traverSed as far aS Ρhoenice, Cyprus and Αntioch, but they were not yet in a position to venture to transmit the word of faith to Gentiles, and announced it only to Jews. Αt that time Ρaul also was still ravaging the Church, entering into the houses of the faithful, dragging out men and women, and handing them over to prison. Philiop, however, οne of those who with Stephen had been already ordained to the diaconate, was among those who were seattered abroad, and went down to samaria, where, nlled with divine ² power, he was the Rrst to preaeh the word to those there. So great was the grace of Ood, which worked with him, that even simon Magus, with countleSs others, was captivated by his wordS. Αt that time Simo had obtained such fame by his magical power over his victims that he was held to be the Oreat Ρower of God ; but even he waS then so overwhelmed by the marvels wrought by Philiop by divine power, that he submitted, and feigned faith in ChriSt even to the point οf baptism. It is worthy of wonder that this is still done by those who continue hiS moSt unelean heresy to the Ρresent day, for following the method of their Ρrogenitor they attach themselves to the Church like a pestilential and scurfy disease, and ravage to the utmost all Whom they are able to inoculate with the deadly and terrible poison hidden in them. Μost of theSe, however, have already been driven out, as many as have been detected in their wickedneSs, just as simon himself, when his real nature was detected by Ρeter, paid the proper punishment. While the saving was daily progressing and growing, Some Ρrovidence brought from the land of the Εthiopians an officer of the queen of that land, for the nation, following ancestral eustoms, is Still ruled by a woman. Tradition says that he, who was the Rrst of the Oentiles to receive from Philip by revelation the mysteries of the ffivine word, and was the nrst-fruits of the faithful throughout the world, waS also the RrSt to return to his native land and preach the OoSpel οf the knowledge οf the Ood of the univerSe and the sojourn οf our Saviour which gives life to men, so that by him was actuauy fulmled the porphecy which sa ys, “ Εthiοpia shall stretch out her hand to ” In addition to these Paul, the chosen vessel neither of men nor through men but through revelation of Jesus christ himself and God the Father who raised him from the dead, was appointed an Αpostle, being vouchsafed this calling by a rision and the heavenly voice οf revelation.

II. The wonderful resurrection and ascension into heavcn of our Saviour was now already generally famous, and in accordance with an ancient eustom that those who were ruling οver the nations should report to him who held the imperial office any new movement among them, in οrder that no event might escape his notiee, Pilate communicated to the Εmperor Tiberius the story of the resurrection from the dead of our Saviour Jesus as already famous aInong all throughout all Palestine, together with the information he had gained of his οther wonders and how he was aheady believed by many to be a God, in that after death he had risen from the deasd.1 They say that Tiberius referred the report to the senate, which rejected it ostensibly because it had not preriously tested the matter, for an ancient law prevailed that no οne should be held as a God by the Romans exeept by a vote and decree of the senate, but in truth because the saving teaching of the divine message needed no ratification and commendation from men. In this way the council of ³ the Romans rejected the report sent to it concerning οur sariour, but Tiberius kept the opinion which he had fonnerly held and made no wicked plans against the teaching οf Christ.

Tertullian, who had an accurate knowledge of Roman law, a man espeeially famous among those most distinguished in Rome, has noted this in the Apology for the christians which was written by him in Latin but translated into the oreek language; he tells the story as follows: “ But, in order that we may ffiscuss sueh laws from their origin, there an an ancient decree that none should be con- secrated as a god by an Εmperor before being approved by the senate. Marcus Aemilius has acted thus conceming a certain idol Αlbumus. Αnd this supports our argument that among you godship has been given by human approval. If a god does not Ρlease man, he does not hecome god, so that, according to this, man must be gracious to Ood. Tiberius, therefore, in whose time the name of Christian came into the World, when this doctrine was reported to him from Ρalestine, where it Rrst began, communh cated it to the Senate, and made it plain to them that he favoured the doctrine, but the senate, because it had not itself tested it, rejected it; but he continued in his own opinion and threatened death to the accusers of the ”1 For heavenly providence had designed putting this in his mind in order that the word of the Oospel might have an unimpeded beginning, and traverse the earth in all directions.

III. Thus by the power and assistance of Ηeaven ⁴ the saving word began to flood the whole world with light like the rays of the sun. Αt once, in accordance with the divine Scriptures, the voice οf its inspired evangelists and Apostles “ Went forth to the whole earth and their words to the end of the ” In every eity and rillage arose churehes crowded with thousands of men, like a teeming threshing-floor. Those who by hereditary succession and original error had their souls bound by the ancient disease οf the superstition of idols were set free as if from Rerce maSters and found release from fearful bondage by the power οf Christ through the teaching of his followers and their wonderful deeds. They rejected all the polytheism of the demons, and confessed that there is οnly one God, the Creator of the universe. Ηim they honoured with the rites of true piety by the ffirine and rational worship which was implanted by οur saviour in the life of men. But indeed it was when the grace of Ood was already being poured out even οn the other nations — when faith in Christ had been received, nrSt by Cornelius with all his house in Ρalestinian Caesarea through divine mani- festation and the ministration of Ρeter, and also by many οther Oreeks in Αntioch, to whom those preached who had been Scattered in the persecution about stephen, and the Chureh in Αntiοch was already flourishing and multiplying — it was at that moment and in that place, when So many of the prophets from Jerusalem were also present, and with them Barnabas and Paul, and a number of the other brethren besides them, that the name of Chrirtian was nrst given, as from a fresh and life-givning fountain. Agabus also, one of the Ρrοphets with them, made preffictions that there waS to be a famine, and Ρaul and Barnabas were sent to give assistance to the ministry οf the brethren.

IV. Tiberius ffied after reigning about twenty-two years.1 Αfter him Caius received the sovereignty and at once gave to Αgrippa 2 the crown of the rule of the Jews. Ηe made him king of the tetrarchies οf Philip and LysaniaS, and after a short time added to them the tetrarchy of Ηerod, Sentencing Ηerod (he was the Ηerοd of the Ρassion of the saviour) for many offences to perpetual banishment, together with his wife Herodias. Οf tffihls too Josephus is witness.

In his reign Ρhilo beeame generally known as a man of the greatest distiction, not only among our own people but also among those of heathen educa- tion. Ηe was a Ηebrew by racial descent but in- ferior to none οf the magnates in authority in Alexandria. The extent and quality οf the labour he bestowed οn the theologieal learning of hiS raee is in fact patent to all, and it is not necessary to say anything of his position in philosophy and the liberal stuffies of the heathen world since he is related to have surpassed all his contemporaries, especially in his zeal for the study οf Ρlato and Ρythagoras.

V. Νοw this wTiter has narrated in Rve books what happened to the Jews ìn the time of Caius; he has in this work combined the Stories or the insanity of Caius, ⁵⁶ how he announeed himself as a god and perpetrated innumerable aets of insolence during his reign, of the misery of the Jevs in his time, of the mission which he vas himself elrtrusted to make to tbe city or tbe Romans on behalf of those of his own race in Alexandria, and or how, When he appeared before Caius on behalf of his ancestral lavs, he reeeiVed nothing but laughter and ridicule, and narrowly eseaped risking his life.

Josephus also relates these facts and writes as follows in the eighteenth book of the Antiquities; “ Now When a disturbance took place in Alexandria between the Jews who lived there and the Greeks, three of each side were chosen to to as representative to Caius. Οne of the Alexandrian representatives was Αpion, Who uttered many calumnies against the Jews, saying especially that they neglected to give honour to Caesar, and that while all who are subject to tbe rule of the Romans build altars and temples ot Caius, and in other respects reeeive hinl tb they do the gods, these men alone think it improper to honour him with statues or to swear by his name. Now thought Apion had made many serious charges by whieh he naturally hoped that Caiu, would be roued, Philo, the chief of the embassy of the Jew, a man of high reputation in every respect for he was the brother of Alexander the Alabarch and a philosopher of no little skill, was able in his reply to deal with the accusations but Caius cut him short, bade him get out of the way, and was so enraged that he clearly was on the point or serious measures against them. So Philo went out, deeply insulted, and told the the who were with him that they must keep up their courage, for though Caius was enraged agailbt them he was in fact already fighting against God.”

So far Josephus. Philo himself in the Embassy which he Wrote gives an accurate and detailed aecount of what he did at the time Ι shall Ρass over the greater Ρart and eite Only those points whieh plainly demonstrate to students the misfortunes whieh eame upon the Jews, all at once and after a rilort time, in consequenee Of their crimes against Christ. In the ffist Ρlace he relate that, in the time Of Tiberius, in the city ofthe Romans, Sejanus, the most influential of the Emperor's court at the time, took measures eompletely to destroy the whole race, and in Judaea Ρilate, under whom the crime against the saviour was perpetrated, made an attempt on the temple, still standing in Jerusalem, contrary to the privileges granted to the JeWs, and harassed them tO the utmost,

(VI.) whhe arter the death Of Tiberius Caius reeeived the sovereignty and inffieted many injuries on many, but more than all did the greatest harm to the vhole nation of the Jews. This may be learned shOrtly from his own word, in which he writes exactly as follows: “ Now the eharaeter of Caius vas extremely capricious towards all, but particularly towards the raee of Jews. Ηe hated them bitteriy bitterly: in other cities, beginning with Alexandria, he seized the synagogues and ffiled them vith images and statues of his own form (for by giving permission to other to install them he did in fact put them there). and in Jerusalem the temple, which had hithterto beeen untouched and held worthy of preservation from all violation, he tried to change and transform to a shrine of his own to be called that off ‘Gaius the new Zeus manifest.'”

The same writer narrates in a second treaties entitled Οn the Virtues1 innumerable other atrocities, beyond all description, perpectrated on Jews in Alexandria in the same reign, and Josephus comfirms him, showing in the same Way that rile universal misfortunes of the nation began with the time οf Pilate and the crimes against the Saviour. Listen then to the actural words of his statement in the second book of the Jewish War. “ Now Pilate. sent as procurator to Judaea by Tiberius, brought into Jerusalem at night and covered up the images of Caesar which are called ensigns. When day came this roused the greatest commotion among the Jews, for they were horrified at what they saw close by since their laws had been trampled om, for they do not permit any image to be set up in the city.”

Now comparing this with the writing of the Gospels you will see that it was not long before they Were overtaken by the ery vhieh they uttered in the presence of Pilate himself, with Which they rilOuted Out that they had no other king than Caesar only. The same writer ⁷ then goes on to relate another misfortune which οvertook them, as follows: “ Αnd after this he roused another commotion by expenffing the sacred treasure, called Corban, for an aqueduet which he brought from a ffistance οf three hundred stadia. Popular indignation was aroused at this, and when Pilate came to Jerusalem the Ρeople stood round with howh of exeeration; but he had foreseen their ffidIsturbance and had mixed with the crowd armed soldiers disguised in civilian clothes, with orders not to use their swords but to club those who had shouted. Ηe gave the signal for this from his judgement-seat; and as the Jews were smitten many perished from the blows, many from being trampled upon hy their fellows in their ffight, and the mob, οvercome at the calamity οf those who perished, was silent.”

The same writer shoWs that besides this innumerable other revolts were started in Jerusalem itseK, affirming that from that time risngs and war and the mutual contrivance of eril never ceased in the city and throughout Judaea, until the time when the siege under vespasian came upon them as the last scene of all. Thus the penalty of Ood pursued the Jews for their crimes against Christ.

VII. it is also worthy of notice that tradition relates that that same pilate, he οf the Saviour's time, in the days of Caius, whose Ρeriοd we have described, fell into such great calamity that he was forced to become his own slayer and to punish himself with his οwn hand, for the Ρenalty of God, as it seems, followed hard after him. Those who record the olympiads οf the Greeks with the annals οf events relate this.1

VIII. caius had not completed four years οf sovereignty when Clauffius suceeeded him as Emperor.2 In his time famine seized the world (and this also writers 3 with a purpose quite other than ours have reeorded in their histories), and so what the prophet Αgabus had foretold, aceorffing to the Acts οf the Apostles, that a famine would be over the whole wold, received fuffihnent. Luke in the Αcts describes the famine in the time οf clauffius and narrates how the Chrirtians at Antioch sent to those in Judaea, eaeh accorffidlng to his ability, by Ρaul and Barnabas, and he goes οn to say,

(IX.) “ Νοw at that ” — obviously that οf Claudius, — “ Ηerοd the king put forth his hand to vex certain οf the church and killed James the brother of John with the ” Concerning this James, clement adds in the seventh book οf the Hypotyposes a story worth mentioning, apparently from the tradition of his predecessors, to the effect that he who brought him to the court was so moved at seeing him testify as to eonfess that he also was himself a Christian. “ so they Were both led away ” he says, “ and on the way he asked for forgivensess for himself from James. Αnd James looked at him for a moment and said, ‘ Ρeace be to ’ and kissed him. so both were beheaded at the same time.”

⁸⁹¹⁰

Αt that time, as the divinde scripture says, Herod, Seeing that his action in the murder of Jame had given pleasure to the Jews, turned to Ρeter also, put him in prison, and would have perpetrated his murder alsO had it not been for Divine intervention at the last moment, for an angel appeared to him by night and he Was miraculously released from lris bonds and set free for the ministry of preaching. such Was the dispensation of heaven for Peter.

X. Αs the king's attempt on the Apostles there was no more delay, but the avenging minister of the sentenee Of God OvertoOk him at once, immediatedly after his plot against the Apostles, as the Scripture relates in the Acts. Ηe had gone to Caesarea, and there on the set day of the feast,1 adorned with splendid and royal robes, he addressed the standing on high before his judgement-seat. The whole people applauded his address, as though at the voice Of a god and not of a man, and tbe story 2 relates that an angel of the Lord smote him at once, and he was eaten of worms and expired. Ιt is worthy or wonder how in this marvel also the narrative of Josephus agrees with the diVine seripture. He clearly testffies to the truth in the nineteenth book or the Antiquities where the wonder in related in the following words: “ Now the third year of his reign over ah Judaea had been ffirished when he came to the eity of Caesarea, wbiCh was formerly called the tower οf strato. There he was celebrating gameS in honour οf Caesar, beeause he knew that this was a kind of feast for his safety, and at it waS asSembled a multitude of those in office and of high rank in the province. On the second day of the games he put on a robe made entirely of silver, so that it waS a wonderul fabrie, and proceeded to the theatre at the beginning of the day. Then when the silver waS refulgent with the first glint of the rayS of the sun it gleamed marvellously with a peculiar sheen, fearful and terrifying to those who gazed at it. Αt onee the flatterers raised their voiceS from various quarters — but no good did it do him — and addresSed him as a god, saying, Be thou propitious ! even if until now we feared thee as man, yet from henceforth we confess thee as of more than mortal ’ The king Was not diSmayed at these wordS, nor did he reject the impiouS Rattery.

But after a little looking up he saw an angel seated above hiS head.1 ThiS he at once Ρerceived to be the harbinger of evil, as it had formerly been of good ; 1 he had in his hiS heart, and agony rapidly beginning Spread increasingly through hiS stomach. So he looked up to hiS friendS and said, ἴ’ I, Who am your god, am now commanded to give up my life, for fate has immediately reproved the lying wordS just urtered about me. I, whom you called im- mortal, am now being taken off to ffie. Fate muSt be accepted aS Ood haS willed, yet I have lived no mean life, but in the spaciouSneSs which men deem ’ while he was Saying this, he began to be overwhelmed by the intensity of his pain; he waS therefore earried haStily hrtO the Ρalaee, and the report was Spread among all that he would certainly die shortly. But the multitude seated on sackeloth with their wives and ehildren, aeeording to the laW of their fatherS, at once began to beseeeh Ood for the king and the whole Ρlace Was ffiled with wailing and lamentations. The king lying in a room on high, and looking down on them aS they fell prostrate, did not remain without tears himselr. Αfter being racked by pain in the stomach for Bve suceessive dayS he passed from life in the fityfourth year of his age and the Seventh of hiS reign.1 Ηe had reigned four years in the time of CaiuS Caesar. For three years he possessed the tetrarchy of Philip, but in the fourth reeeived alSo that of Ηerod, and he continued for three more yearS in the reign of ClaudiuS ’’ 1 am surprised how in thiS and other points JoSephuS conhrmS the truth of the divine Scriptures. Even if he seem to some to differ as to the name of the king, neVertheless the date and the events Show that he is the same, and either that the name has been ehanged by some clerical error οr that there were tWo names for the same man, as has happened with many.

XI. Since Luke in the Αcts introduceS Gamaliel as saying at the inquiry about the Apostles that at the time indicated Theudas aroSe, saying that he WaS Somebody, and that he was destroyed and all who ¹¹ obeyed him were scartercd; eome, let us compare the writing of Josephus with regard to him.1 in his vork lately mentioned he give the following narrartive. “ Νov when Fadus was procurator of Judaea a eertain impOtOr named Theudas persuaded a great multitude to take their possessions and follow him to the riVer Jordan, fOr he Said that he was a prophet and ulldertook to divide the river by hiS commands and provide an eay erossing for them. By saying this he deceived many; Fadus, however, did not alloW them to enjoy their delusiOn, but sent a Squadron of cavelry against them whieh attaeked them unexpectedly, killed many and took many alive, captured TheudaS himself, cut off his head, and brought it to Jerusalem.”

After this he mentions mentions as follOWs the famine Whieh took Ρlace in the time of Claudius:

XII. “ Αt the Same time it happened that the great famine tOOk plaee in Judaea, in Whieh Queen Ηelena bought corn from Egypt at great expense and distributed it to those who were in ” You would find that this too agrees ẁ̀ith the writing of the Acts οf the Αpostles, whieh reeords hoW the disciples in Αntioch, each aceording to his several ability, deter- mined to send to the relier of the dwellers in Judaea, which they did, sending it to the eldem by the hand of Barnabas and Ρaul. Splendid monuments of the Ηelena whom the historian has COmmemOrated are Theudas eannot really have been rererred to by Gamaliel, who was speaking many years before the time of Fadus. Μοst modern writers on Αcts think that nevertheless the Helena whom the historian has commemorated are still shown in the suburbs of the present Aelia 1 ; she Vas Said to be queen Of the nation of Αdiabene.

XIII. Seeing that the faith in our sariour and Lord Jesus Christ was already being given to all men, the enemy of men's salvation planned to capture rile capital in advanee, and sent there simon, who was mentioned above, and by aiding the ’s trieky soreery won over to error many Of the inhabitants of Rome. This is told by Jurtin, Who was an ornament of our farth not Ιong after the Apostles, and I will set out the necessary infoimation about him in due eourse. Ιn his first Apology to Antoninus for our opinions he writes as follows: “ Αnd after the ascensiOn of the Lord intO heaven the demOns Ρut forward men Vho said that they were gOds, and they not only escaped perseeution by you but were eVen Vouehsafed honours. There Was a certain simon, a Samaritan, from a Village callcd Gittho, vho in the time of Claudius Caesar worked miracles by magie through the art of the demOns possessing him ;he Was reekoned as a god in Rome, your capital city, and honoured as a god among you by a statue οn the river Tiber between the two bridges, with this inscription in Latin — SIMONI DEO SANCTO, 2” that is to Simon a holy god. “ and almost all Samaritans and a few in other nations a well, recognize him as the chief god and worship him, and ¹²¹³ they say that a certain Helena, who travelled about with him at that time but had formerly lived in a house of ill-fame ’’ in Tyre of Phoenicia, “ was the first Idea 1 from him.”

This is what Justin says, and Irenaeus agrees with him in the first book against heresies where he collects the stories about Simon and his unholy and foul teaching. It would be superfluous to relate this in the present work since those who desire it can study in detail the origin and life and the false doctrinal principles of the heresiarchs who followed him and the customs introduced by them all, for they are carefully preserved in the above-mentioned book of Irenaeus. Thus we have received the tradition that Simon was the first author of all heresy. From him, and down to the present time, those who have followed, feigning the Christian philosophy, with its sobriety and universal fame for purity of life, have in no way improved on the idolatrous superstition from which they thought to be set free, for they prostrate themselves before pictures and images of Simon himself and of Helena, who was mentioned with him, and undertake to worship them with incense and sacrifices and libations. Their more secret rites, at which they say that he who first hears them will be astonished, and according to a scripture current among them will be “ thrown into marvel,” truly are full of marvel and frenzy and madness ; for they are of such a kind that they not merely cannot be related in writing, but are so full of baseness and unspeakable conduct that they cannot even be mentioned by the lips of decent men. For whatever foulness might be conceived beyond all that is base, it is surpassed by the utter foulness of the heresy of these men, who make a mocking sport of wretched women, “ weighed ” as is truly said, by every kind of evil.

XIV. of such evil was Simon the father and fabricator, and the Evil Power, which hates that which is good and plots against the salvation of men, raised him up at that time as a great antagonist for the great and inspired Apostles of our Saviour. Nevertheless the grace of God which is from heaven helped its ministers and quickly extinguished the flames of the Evil One by their advent and presence, and through them humbled and cast down “ every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God.” Wherefore no conspiracy, either of Simon, or of any other of those who arose at that time, succeeded in those Apostolic days ; for the light of the truth and the divine Logos himelf, which had shone from God upon men by growing up on the earth and dwelling among his own Apostles, was overcoming all things in the might of victory. The aforesaid sorcerer, as though the eyes of his mind had been smitten by the marvellous effulgence of God when he had formerly been detected in his crimes in Judaea by the Apostle Peter, at once undertook a great journey across the sea, and went off in flight from east to west, thinking that only in this way could he live as he wished. He came to the city of the Romans, where the power which obsessed him wrought with him greatly, so that in a short time he achieved such success that he was honoured as a god by the erection of a statue by those who were there. But he did not prosper long. Close after him in the same reign of Claudius the Providence of the universe in its great goodness and love towards men guided to Rome, as against a gigantic pest on life, the great and mighty Peter, who for his virtues was the leader of all the Other Apostles. Like a noble captain of God, clad in divine armour, he brought the costly merchandise of the spiritual light from the east to the dwellers in the west, preaching the Gospel of the light itself and the word which saves souls, the proclamation of the Kingdom of Heaven.

XV. Thus when the divine word made its home among them the power of Simon was extinguished and perished immediately. together with the fellow himself.

But a great light of religion shone on the minds of the hearers of Peter, so that they were not satisfied with a single hearing or with the unwritten teaching of the divine proclamation, but with every kind of exhortation besought Mark, whose Gospel is extant, seeing that he was Ρeter’s follower, to leave them a written statement of the teaching given them verbally, nor did they cease until they had persuaded him, and so became the cause of the Scripture called the Gospel according to Mark. And they say that the Apostle, knowing by the revelation of the spirit to him what had been done, was pleased at their zeal, and ratified the scripture for study in the churches. Clement quotes the story in the sixth book of the Hypotyposes, and the bishop of Hierapolis, named Papias, confirms him. Ηe also says that Peter mentions Μark in his first Epistle, and that he composed this in Rome itself, which they say that he himself indicates, referring to the city metaphorically as Babylon, in the words, “ the elect one in Babylon greets you, and Marcus my son.”

XVI. They Say that this Μark was the first to be sent to preach in Egypt the Gospel which he had also put into writing, and was the first to establish churches in Alexandria itself. The number of men and women who were there converted at the first attempt was so great, and their asceticism was so extraordinarily philosophic, that Philo thought it right to describe their conduct and assemblies and meals and all the rest of their manner of life.

XVII. Tradition says that he came to Rome in the time of Claudius to speak to Peter, who was at that time preaching to those there. This would, indeed, be not improbable since the treatise to which we refer, composed by him many years later, obviously contains the rules of the Church which are still observed in our own time. Moreover, from his very accurate description of the life of our ascetics it will be plain that he not only knew but welcomed, reverenced, and recognized the divine mission of the apostolic men of his day, who were, it appears, of Hebrew origin, and thus still preserved most of the ancient customs in a strictly jewish manner. Ιn the first Ρlace he promises not go beyond the truth in any detail or to add anything of his own invention to what he vas going to relate in the treatise whieh he entitled οἰὶ με Contemplative Life or Suppliants. Ηe then says that tbey and the women with them Were called Therapeutae and Therapeutrides, and enters upon the reason for such a name. Ιt was given either beeause, lilke physicians, they relieve from the Ρassiοns οf evil the souls those who come to them and so cure and heal them, or because of their pure and sincere serVice 1 and worship of the Divine. Thus it is not neeessary to discuss at length whether he gave them this description of himself, naturally adapting the name to their manner of life, or vhether the rirst ones really called themselves this from the beginning, since the title of Christian had not yet become well known everywhere. Αt any rate he bears witness especially to their abandonment of property, and states that When they begin to follow philosophy they give up their possessions to their relations, and then, haveing bade farewell to all the cares of life, go oubide the walls to make their dwellings in deserts and oses, 2 for the they are well aware that intercourse with those of another way is unprofitable and harmful, and it was the piacrice at that time, so it seems, of those who were thus initiated to emulate the life of the prophets in zealous and warm faith. For even in the canonical Acts of the Apostles it is related that all the acquaintances of the Apostles ¹⁴ sold their goods and possessions and divided them to all according as anyone had need so that none was in want among them ; and as many as were possessors οf lands or houses, so the story says, sold them and brought the price οf what had been sold and laid it at the feet of the Apostles, so that it might be divided to eaeh according as any had need.

To practices like those which have been related Philo bears witness and continues in the following words : “ The race is found in many places in the world, for it was right that both Greece and barbarism should share in perfect good, but it abounds in Εgypt in each of the so-ealled nomes and especially around Αlexandria. The noblest from every region send a colony to a district well suited for their purpose, as though it were the land of the Therapeutae. This distriet is situated above Lake Mareia 1 on a low hill, very convenient for its safety and the temperateness οf the climate." Ηe then goes on to describe the nature οf their dwellings, and says this about the churches in various districts : “ In eaeh house there is a sacred dwelling whieh is called ‘ a sanctuaq and , ' whieh they celebrate in seclusion the mysteries of the sacred life, and bring nothing into it, either drink or food or any of the other things necessary for bodily needs, but law and inspired oraeles given by the prophets and hymns and other things by which knowledge and religion are increased and perfected." Αnd further on he says : The whole period from dawn ¹⁵ to eve is for them a religious exercise ; they study the sacred scriptures and expound their national philosophy by allegory, for they regard the literal interpretation as symbolic of a concealed reality indicated in what is beneath the surface. They have also some writings of men of old, who were the founders of their seet, who left many memorials οf the meaning allegorically expounded, which they use as models and copy their method of treatment.

This seems to have been said by a man who had listened to their expositions of the sacred scriptures, and it is perhaps probable that the writings of men of old, whieh he says were found among them, were the Gospels, the writings of the Apostles, and some expositinos οf prophets after the manner of the ancients, sueh as are in the Εpistle to the Ηebrews and many οther of the epistles of Ρaul. Ηe then goes on to write thus about their composition οf new psahns : “ So that they not οnly contemplate but make songs and hymns to God in all kinds of metres and melodies, though they perforce arrange them in the more sacred measures."

Ηe discusses many οther points as well in the same book, but it seemed necessary to enumerate those by whieh the charaeteristics of the life of the Church are exhibited; but if anyone doubt that what has been said is peculiar to life according to the gospel, and think that it can be applied to others besides those indicated, let him be persuaded by the following words of Philo in which he will find, if he be fair, indisputable testimony on this point. Ηe writes thus : “ Having laid down for the soul continence as a foundation they build the other virtues on it. None of them would take food οr drink before sunset, for they think that philosophy deserves the daylight and the neceSsities οf the body darkness ; for this reason they allot the day to the one, and a small part οf the night to the others. some of them neglect food for three days for the great love of knowledge dwelling in them, and some so delight and luxuriate in the banquet of doctrine, so richly and ungmdgingly presided over b y wisdom, that they abstain for twice that time, and are accustomed scareely to taste necessary food every six days."

we think that these words of Ρhilo are elear and indisputably refer to our communion. But if after this anyone obstinately deny it let him be converted from his scepticism and be persuaded by clearer indications which cannot be found among any, save only in the worship of Christians according to the Gospel. For Ρhilo says that women belong aho to those under discussion and that most οf them are aged virgins who kept their chastity from no compulsion, like some of the priestesses among the Greeks, but rather from voluntary opinion, from zeal and yearning for wisdom, with which they desired to live, and paid no attention to bdily pleasures, longing not for mortal but for immortal children, which only the soul that loves God is eapable of bearing of itself. Ηe then proceeds to expound this more elearly. “ But the interpretations of the sacred scriptures are given them figuratively in allegories, for the whole law seems to these men to be like a living being ; for a body it has the spoken precepts, but for a soul the invisible mind underlying the words ; and it is thiS which this Seet has begun espeeially to contemplate, so that in the mirror of the words it sees manifested surpassing beauty οf thought."

What need is there to add to this a description of their meetings, and of how the men live separately and the women separately in the same place, and of the customary exercises which are still celebrated among us, particularly those which we are accutomed to celebrate at the feast of the Passion of the Saviour by abstinellce from food and vigils and attention to the word οf God ? The writer referred to has given in his own writing a description οf this, which exactly agrees with the manner which is still observed by us and by us alone ; he relates the vigils for the entire night of the great feast, and the exercises during them, and the hymns which we are aecustomed to recite, and how while one sings regularly with cadenee, the rest listen in silence and join in singing only the refrain of the hymns, and how οn stated days they sleep on the ground οn straw, how they completely refrain from wine, as he expressly states, and from all kinds of Resh, drinking only water and using salt and hyssop to season their bread. In adffition to this he writes of the order of preeedence οf those who have been appointed to the service of the Church, both to the diaconate and to the supremacy of the episcopate at rile head over all. Anyone who has a love of accurate knowledge of these things can learn from the narrative of the author quoted already, and it is plain to everyone that Philo perceived and described the first heralds of teaching according to the Gospel and the customs hand down from the beginning by the Apostles.

XVIII. Philo vas rich in language and broad in thought, sublime and elevated in his views of the divine writings, and had made various and diverse his exposition of the sacred words. Ηe rirst went through the subject of the events in Genesis in connected sequence, in the book which he entitled “ The Allegories of the sacred ’’ Ηe then made detailed arrangement into chapters of the difficulties in the Scriptures and gave their statement and solution in the books to which he gave the suitable title οf “ The Problems and Solutions in Genesis and in Exodus." There are, besides this, some specially elaborated treatises of his on certain problems, such as the two books “ On Agriculture," and as many “ Οn Drunkenness," and others with various appropriate titles, such as “ The Things which the Sober Μind desires and exercrates," “ On the confusion of Tongues," “ Οn flight and Discovery," “ Οn Assembly for Instruction," and “ On the Question who is Heir of the Divine Things," or “ On the Distinction between Οdd and Even," and further “ Οn the three Virtues which Moses describes with ’’ in additon to this, “ On those whose names have been changed and why they where," in which he says that he has also composed Books I. and II. “ Οn the Covenants." There is also a book of his “ Οn Migration and the wise life of the Man initiated into Righteousness, or Unwritten Laws," and also “ Οn Giants or the Immutability of God," and Books Ι., II., III., ΙV., V., “ Οn the Divine Origin of Dreams according to Μoses.’’ These are the books which have come down to us dealing with Genesis. Οn Exodus we know books I., ΙΙ., III., ΙV., V. of his “ Ρroblems and Solutions," the book “ On the Tabernacle," and that “ Οn the Ten Commandments," and Books I., II., ΙΙΙ., ΙV., “ Οn the Laws specially referrring to; the principal divisions of the Ten Commandments," and the book “ Οn Animals for Sacrifice and the Varieties of Sacrifice," and “ Οn the Rewards fixed in the Law for the Good and the Penalties and Curses for the ’’ Ιn addition to all this there are also some single volumes of his, such as the book “ Οn Providence," and the treatise composed by him “ Οn the ’’ and “ The ’’ moreover “ Αlexander, or that irrational animals have reason." Ιn addition to this the “ That every wicked man is a slave," to which is appended the “ That every good man is free." Αfter these he composed the book “ Οn the Contemplative Life, or Suppliants," from which we have quoted the passages dealing with the life of the men of the Apostolic age, and the interpretations οf the Hebrew names in the Law and the Prophets are said to be his work. Ηe came to Rome in the time of Caius, and in the reign of Claudius is said to have read before the whole Senate of the Romans his description of the impiety of Caiu which he entitled, with fitting irony, “ Concerning Virtues," and his words were so much admired as to be granted pa lace in libraries.

Αt this time, while Ρaul was finishing his journey from Jerusalem and round about unto Illyricum, Claudius banished the Jews from Rome, and Aquila and Priscilla, with the other Jews, left Rome and came into Αsia, and lived there with Ρaul the Apostle, while he was strengthening the foundations of the churches there which had reeently been laid by him. The sacred Scripture of the Acts teaches this also.

XIX. Νow while Claudius was still administering the Εmpire there was a riot and confusion in Jerusalem at the feast οf the Ρassover so great that, merely among those who were violently crowded together at the ways leading οut οf the temple, thirty thousand Jews perished by tramplinlg οn each other, and the feast was turned into mourning for the whole nation and into lamentation in each house. This too Josephus relates in So many words. Claudius appointed Agrippa, the child οf Αgrippa, as king of the Jews, and sent out as Ρrocurator of the whole district or samaria and Galilee, together with that called Peraea. Ηe had administered the government for thirteen years and eight months when he died and left Νero his successor in the sovereignty.

XX. In the time of Νerο, while Felix was Ρrocurator of Judaea, Josephus again relateS the quarrel of the priests with one another in the following words in a passage in the twentieth book οf the Antiquities : “ Νow a quarrel arose between the Ηigh Ρriests and the priests and leaders of the people of Jerusalem. Εach of them made for himself a band of the boldest revolutionaries, of which he was the leader, and when they met they used to abuse each other and throw stones. There was not a single one to rebuke this, but it was done with licence as though in a city without government. sueh shamelessness and audacity seized the Ηigh Priests that they ventured to Send salves to the threshing-floors to take the tithes owed to the prierts, and it was a common occurrence to see destitute priests perishing of want. Thus the violence of the factions conquered all justice."

The same writer again relates that at the same time a certain kind of bandits arose in Jerusalem, who, as he says, murdered daily those whom they met, even in the midst of the city. In particular at the feasts they used to mingle with the crowd and concealing short daggers in their clothes used to Stab distinguished people with them ; then, when they had fallen, the murderers themselves shared in the indignation. In this way they evaded discovery through the conhdence generally plaeed in them. Jonathan the Ηigh Priest was the first to be slain by them, but after him many were murdered daily, and fear was worse than the disasters, for as if in war every man was hourly expecting death.

XXI. Ηe continues his narrative after οther details as follows: : “ The Εgyprian false prophet affiicted the Jews with a worse scourge than this, for this man appeared in the country as a sorcerer and secured for himself the faith due to a prophet. Ηe assembled about thirty thousand who had been deceived and led them round from the wilderness to the mount called Olivet, where he was in a position to force an entry into Jerusalem and overpower the Roman garison and the people by a despotic use of the soldiers who had joined him. But Felix, anticipating his attaek, met him with the Roman forces, and all the people agreed in rile defenee, so that when battle was joined the Egyptian fled with a few men and the greater part of those with him were destroyed or captured."

Josepohus relates this in the second book of the Wars, but it is worth nothing what is said about the Egyptian there and in the Acts or the Apostles, where, in the time of Felix, the centurion at Jerusalem said to Ρaul, when the mob of the Jews was rioting against him, “ Αrt thou not that Egyptian who before these days made an uprorar and led out in the wilderness four thousand men of the Sicarii 1 ? ’’ Such was the course of events under Felix.

XXII. Festus was sent as his successor by Νero, and Ρaul was tried before him and taken as a prisoner to Rome ; Αristarchus was with him, and he naturally called him his fellow-prisoner in a passage in tlle Epistles. Luke also, who committed the Acts of the Apostles to writing, finished his narrative at this point by the statement that Ρaul spent two whole years in Rome in freedom, and preached the word of God without hindrance. Trdition has it that after derending himelf the Apostle was again sent ¹⁶ οn the ministry of preaching, and coming a second time to the same city suffered martyrdom under Νerο. During this imprisonment he wrote the second Εpistle to Timothy, indicating at the same time that his first defence had taken place and that his martyrdom was at hand. Νοtice his testimony on this point : “ Αt my first defence," he says, “ no man was with me, but all deserted me (may it not be laid to their charge), but the Lord stood by me and strengthened me that the preaching might be fuh filled by me and all the Gentiles might hear, and I was delivered from the lion's mouth." Ηe clearly proves by this that on the first occasion, in order that the praching which took place through him might be fulmled, he was delivered from the lion's mouth, apparently referring to Νero thus for his feroeity. Ηe does not go on to add any such words as “ he will deliver me from the lion's mouth," for he saw in the spirit that his death was all but at hand, wherefore after the words “ And 1 was delivered from the lion's mouth," he goes on to say, “ The Lord will deliver me from all evil and save me for his heavenly kingdom," indicating his impending martrydom. Αnd this he foretells even more clearly in the same writing, saying, “ For ἴ’ am already offered up and the time of my release is at hand." Νοw in the second Epistle of those to Timothy, he states that only Luke was with him as he wrote, and at his Rrst defence not even he ; wherefore Luke probably wrote the Αcts of the Apostles at that time, carrying down his narratiVe until the time when he was with Ρaul. We have said this to show that Paul's martyrdom was not accomplished during the sojourn in Rome which Luke describes. Ρrobably at the beginning Νero’s disposition was genrier and it was easier for Ρaul’s defence on behalf of his views to be received, but as he advanced towards reckless crime the Apostles were attacked along with the rest.

XIII. When Ρaul appealed to eaesar and was sent over to Rome by Festus the Jews were disappointed of the hope in which they had laid their plot against him and turned against James, the brother of the Lord, to whom the throne of the bishopric in Jerisalem had been allotted by the Apostles. The crim which they committed was as follows. They brought him into the midst and demanded a denial of the faith in Christ before all the people, but When he, contrary to the expectation of all of them, with a loud voice and with more courage than they had expected, confessed before all the people that our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ is the son of God. they could no longer endure his testimony, since he was by all men believed to be most righteous beeause of the height which he had reached in a life of philosophy and religion, and killed him, using anarchy as an opportunity for power since at that moment Festus had died in Judaea, leaving the district without government or procurator. The manner of James's death has been Shown by the words of Clement already quoted, narrating that he was thrown from the battlement and beaten to death with a club, but Hegesippus, who belongs to the generation after the Apostles, gives the most aceurate aeeount of him Speaking as follows in his fifth book : “ The charge of the Church passed to James the brother of the Lord, together with the Αpostles. Ηe was called the ‘ Just ’ by all men from the Lord's time to ours, since many are called James, but he was holy from his mother's womb. Ηe drank no wine or strong drink, nor did he eat flesh ; no razor went upon his head ; he did not anoint himself with oil, and he did not go to the baths. Ηe alone was allowed to enter into the sanctuary for he did not wear wool but linen, and he used to enter alone into the temple and be found kneeling and praying for forgiveness for the people, so that his knees grew hard like a camel's because of his constant worship of God, kneeling and asking forgiveness for the people. so from his excessive righteousness he was ealled the Just and Oblias, that is in Greek, ‘ Rampart of the people and righteousness,’ as the prophets deelare concerning him. Thus Some of the seven sectS among the people, who were desribed before by me (in the Commentaries), inquired of him what was the gate of Jesus,’ and he said that he was the saviour. Owing to this some believed that Jesus was the Chrirt. The sects mentioned above did not believe either in resurrection or in one who shall come to reward each according to his deeds, but as many as believed did so because of James. Νow, since many even of the rulers believved, there was a saying that the whole people was in danger of looking for Jesus a the christ. So they assembled and said since they are straying after Jesus as though he were the Messiah. We beseech you to persuade concerning Jesus all who come for the day of the Passover, over, all obey you. For we and the whole people testify to you that you are righteous and do not respect persons. cso do you persuade the crowd not to err concerning Jesus, for the whole people and we all obey you. Therefore stand on the battlement of and that your words may be audible to all the people, for because of the Passover all the tribe, with the Gentiles also, have come ’ so the scribes and Pharisees mentioned before made James stand on the battlement of the temple, and they cried out to him and said, Oh, jsut one, to whom we all owe obeffience, since the people are straying after Jesus who was crucified, tell us what is the gate of Jesus ? 7. 1 ’ Αnd he answered with a loud voice, ‘ Why do you ask me concerning the son of Man ? Ηe iS sitting in heaven on the right hand of the great power, and he will come on the clouds of haven.’ Αnd many were convinced and confessed 2 at the testimony of ¹⁷ James and said, ‘ Hosanna to the son of Then again the same seribes and Ρharisees said to one another, ‘ We did wrong to provide Jesus with such testimony, but let us go up and throw him down that they may be afraid and not believe him. Αnd they cried out saying, ‘ Oh, oh, even the just one ’ Αnd they fulfilled the Scripture written in Isaiah, 1 ‘ Let us take the just man for he is unprofitable to us. Yet they shall eat the fruit of their works.' So they went up and threw down the Just, and they said to one another, ‘ Let us stone James the ’ and they began to stone him since the fall had not killed him, but he turned and knelt saying, ‘I beseech thee, Ο ·Lord, God and Father, forgive them, for they know not what they ’ Αnd while they were thus stoning him one of the priests of the sons of Reehab, the son of Rechabim,2 to whom Jeremiah the prophet bore witness, cried out saying, ‘ Stop ! what are you doing ? The Just is praying for ’ Αnd a certain man among them, one of the laundrymen, took the club with which he used to beat out the clothes, and hit the Jurt on the head, and so he suffered martyrdom. Αnd they buried him on the spot by the temple, and his gravestone stone still remains by the temple. He beeame a true witness both to Jews and to Greeks that Jesus is the Chrisband at once Vespasian began to beriege them."

This account is given at length by Hegesippus, but in agreement with Clement. Thus it seems that James was indeed a remarkable man and ramous among all for righteousness, so that the wise even οf the Jews thought that this was the cause of the siege of Jemsalem immediately after his martyrdom, and that it happened for no other reason than the crime which they had committed against him.

of course Josephus did not shrink from giving written testimonyp to this, as follows : “ And theSe things happened to the Jews to avenge JameS the Just, who was the brother of Jesus the so-called christ, for the Jews killed him in spite of his great righteousness." 1 The same writer also narrates his death in the twentieth book of the Antiquities as follows : “ Νow when Caesar heard οf the death of Festus he sent Albinus as governor to Judaea, but the younger Αnanus, who, as we said, had received the Ηigh Priesthood, was bold in temperament and remarkably daring. Ηe followed the Seet of the sadducees, who are cruel in their judgements beyond all the Jews, as we have already explained. nus his eharacter led Αnanus to think that he had a suitable opportunity through the faet that Festus was dead and Albinus still on his way. Ηe sum- moned a council of judges, brought before it the brother of Jesus, the so-ealled Christ, whose name was James, and some otherS, on the accusation of breaking the law and delivered them to be stoned. But all who were reputed the most reasonable of the citizens and strict observers of the law were ¹⁸ angered at this and sent secretly to the Emperor,
begging him to write to Αnanus to give up doing such things, for they said that he had not aeted rightly from the very beginning. Αnd some of them also went to meet Albinus as he journeyed from Alexandria, and explriaIned that it was illegal for Αnanus to assemble the council without his permission. Albinus was influenced by what was said and wrote angrily to Αnanus threatening him with penalties, and for this reason King Agrippa deprived him of the Ηigh Ρriesthood when he had held it for three months, and appointed Jesus the son of Dammaeus." Such is the story of James, whose is said to be the first of the Εpistles ealled Catholic. It is to he observed that its authenticity is denied, since few of the ancients quote it, as is also the case with the Epistle ealled ’s, which is itseK one of the seven called Catholie ; nevertheless we know that these letters have been used publicly with the rest in most churehes.

XXIV. In the eighth year of the reign οf Νero Αnnianus was the nrst after Mark the Evangelist to receive charge of the ffiocese 2 of Alexandria.

XXV. When the rule of Νero was now gathering strenght for unholy objects he began to take up arms against the worship of the Good οf the universe. Ιt is not part of the present work to describe his depravity : many indeed have related his story in accurate nauative, and from them he who wishes can study ¹⁹²⁰²¹ the perversity of his degenerate madness, which made him compass the unreasonable destruction of so many thousands, until he reached that Bnal guilt οf sparing neither his nearest nor dearest, so that in various ways he did to death alike his mother, brothers, and wife, with thousands of others attached to his family, as though they were enemies and foes. nut with all this there was still lacking to him thi μ’ that it should be attributed to him that he was the nrst οf the emperors to be pointed out as a foe of divine religion. This again the Latin writer Tertullian mentions in one place as follows : “ Look at your records : there you will Rnd that Νero was the nrst to persecute this belief when, haring overcome the whole Εast, he was speeially cruel in Rome against all. 1 We boast that sueh a man was the author of our chastisement ; for he who knows him can understand that nothing would have been condemned by Kero had it not been great and good."

In this way then was he the Rrst to be heralded as above all a fighter against God, and raised up to slaughter against the Apostles. It is related that in his time Ρaul was beheaded in Rome itselr, and that Ρeter likewise was crucified, and the title οf “ Ρeter and Ρaul,’’ which is still given to the cemeteries there, confirms the story, no less than does a writer οf the Church named caius, who lived when Zefyrinus was bishop οf Rome. Caius in a written discussion with Ρroclus, the leader οf the Montanists,1 speaks as follows οf the places where the sacred rellics of the Apostles in question are depoSited : “ But I can point οut the trophies of the Αpostles, for if you will go to the Vatican or to the Ostian Way you will find the trophies οf those who founded thiS ’’
Αnd that they both were martyred at the same time Dionysius, bishop οf Corinth, affirms in this passage of his correspondenee wtih the Romans : “ By so great an admonition you bound together the foundations of the Romans and Corinthians by Ρeter and Ρaul, for both of them taught together in our corinth and were our founders, and together also taught in Italy in the Same place and were mart yred at the same ’’ Αnd this may serve to conRrm still further the facts narrated.

XXVI. Josephus in the courSe of hiS extremely detailed description of the cataStrophe which overcame the whole Jewish raee, in addition to many other things explains exactly how many thousand Jews οf high rank in Jerusalem itself were outraged, Seourged, and crucified by FloruS, and that he was procurator of Judaea when it happened that the beginning of the war blamd up in the twelfth year of the reign of Νero. Ηe next says that throughout syria terrible disturbances followed the revolt οf the Jews. Εverywhere the Gentiles mercilessly attaeked ²²²³ the Jews in the ciues as though they were foes, so that the cities could be seen full οf unburied bodies, thrown out dead, old men and children, and women without covering for their nakedness ; the whole province was full of indescribable misery and the strain of the threats for the future was worse than the crimes of the Ρresent. This Josephus narrates, and such was the cond1tion οf the Jews.

Notes on the current edition

Ecclesiastical History

1. Αcts 6, 1–6

2. Acts 7, 58. 59

3. Matt. 1, 18

4. Gal. 1, 19

5. Αcts 8, l

6. Acts 11, l9

7. Acts 8, 3

8. Acts 6, 5

9. Αcts 8, 5–13

10. Acts 8, 18–23

11. Acts 8, 26–38

12. Psalm 67, 32

13. Acts 9, 15

14. Gal. 1, 1

15. Αcts 9, 3-6

16. Tert. Apol. 21

17. Tert. Apol.

18. Psalm. 18, 5

19. Matt. 3, 12

20. Luke 3, 17

21. Αcts 10

22. Αcts 11, 20–30

23. Joseph. A. I 18, 224; B.I. 2, 180

24. Joseph. A.I 18, 237. 252. 255.

25. Joseph. A.I. 18, 257–260

26. Philo, Leg. ad Gai. 24. 38

27. Philo, Leg. ad Gai. 43

28. Joseph. B.I. 2, 169. 170

29. John 19, 15

30. 1 Schwartz prefers the reading οf BD, ὧν ἐπέγραψεν, but to make scnse this would require the article τῷ before δευτέρῳ. It is possible that the τῷ slipped out by a primitive error, in which case ὧν would be the better reading.

31. Joseph. B.I. 2, 175–177

32. Joeph A. I. 19, 201;B.I.2, 204

33. Acts 11, 28

34. Αcts 11, 29. 30

35. Acts 12, 1. 2

36. l Cf. George syncellus 633, 11–18.

37. Acts 12, 3–17

38. Acts 12 19. 21–23

39. Joseph. A.I. 19, 343–351

40. 1 The feast was probably that pro salute Caesaris which waS celebrated every four years (see Ε. Schwartx, “ Ζur Chronologie des ” ött. Nachr. 1907), and was duc in Α.D. 44 Wben Herod probably died. 2 Note that Eusebius uses the word λόγιον of the Acts: iu view of the fact that the word, literally “ ” is generally used of the Οld Testament it might almost be rendered by “Scripture.”

41. Joseph. A. I. 18, 195

42. 1 Eusebius is usually very accurate in his quotations, but here he varies from the tert of Josephus, who says “ he saw an owl sitting on a certain rope over his head, and at onee understood that it was a messenger ἄγγελος) of evil, as it had formerly been οf ” The allusion is to the story that when Αgrippa, at the loweSt ebb of his misfortunes, was in prison ln Rome he saw an οwl and regarded it as a harbinger οf better days, whieh did indeed soon come (Josephus, Ant. xviii. 6. 7).

43. Acts 5, 34–36

44. Joseph. A.l. 20,97.98

45. Joseph. A.l. 20, 101

46. Αcts 11, 29.30

47. 1 Ιt is remarkeable that Fusebius did not notice that this Theudas of Αctṣ̣ is the Theudas or Josephus and explain the speecb as literary faction. Some think that “ Luke ’’ was misled by Josephus, who happens to mention Theudas in the same context as Judas of Galilee.

48. Justin, Apol. 1 26

49. 1 Cf. George syncellus 630, 15–631, 8 and Zonaras 36, –37, ed. Dindorf.

50. Iren. 1, 23, 2

51. Iren. 1, 23, 1–4

52. 1 Ιn the curiou mixture οf philosophical language with mythological concepts which characterized the theology of the Graeco-Roman world of the first four centuries after Christ, the word here translated “ idea ’’ was one of those used of the various beings proceeding from the original godhead, and bridging as it were the gap between and Creation.

53. 2 Tim. 3, 6

54. 2 Cor. 11, 5

55. Acts 8, 18–23

56. Εph. 6, 14-17 1 Thess. 5,8

57. John 1, 9

58. 1 Peter 5, 13

59. Philo, p. 471, 6,7 Philo, p. 471, 15–472, 3

60. Philo, p. 473, l8-22

61. Philo, p. 474, 17–34

62. Αcts2, 45

63. 1 The ambiguity is due to the fact that the creek word may mean “ service ’’ οr healing."

64. Αcts 4, 34–35

65. Philo, p. 474, 35–44

66. Ρhllο,p.475, 14–22

67. Ρhllo, p.475, 24–476, 2

68. Philo, p 476, 2–5

69. Philo, p. 476, 36–39

70. Philo, p. 482, 3–11

71. Philo, p.483, 42–484, 1

72. Philo, p 476, 23–34

73. Philo, p 481 22–24

74. Philo, p. 484, 33–34

75. Philo, p. 484, 10–21

76. Philo, p. 482, 18–21; P 483, 4–10

77. Philo, p. 481, 32–34. 42; p 482, 3 24. 25;p. 483, 17; p. 484. 6

78. Philo, De mut. nom. 53

79. Rom. 15, 19

80. Αcts 18, 2. 18. 19. 23

81. Joseph. B.I. 2 227

82. Joseph. B.I. 2, 247. 248

83. Joseph. A.I. 20, 180. 181

84. Joseph. B.I. 2. 254–256

85. Joseph. B.I. 2, 261–263

86. Αcts 21, 38

87. Acts 25, 8–12; 27. 1

88. Col. 4, 10

89. Acts 28, 30 31

90. 2 Tim. 4, 16. 17

91. 2. tim. 4, 18

92. 2 Tim. 4, 6

93. 2 Tim. 4, 11. 16

94. 1 cf. George Syncellus 634, –635, 21.

95. Αcṭs. 25, 11. 12; 27, 1

96. Acts 23, 13–15: 25.3

97. Lev. 10, 9 Num 6, 3. Luke 1, 15

98. Νum. 6, 5

99. Is. 3, 10?

100. Cf. Εus. i 22. 7 John 10, 9

101. Luke 20, 21

102. Matt. 26, 64

103. Mark 14, 62

104. l The tradition is obviously confused. Oblias may be an inaecurate transliteration οf the Ηebrew for “ Rampart of the People," but the reference to the prophets defies explanation. The “ Gate” οf Jesus is also a puzzle, but it may be connected with the early Christians’ name for themselves of “ the Way."

105. Is. 3, 10

106. Luke 23 34

107. Jer. 42

108. 1 Cf. George Syncellus 638, 3–641, 2.

109. 1 The first part οf the quotation is from the Wisdom οf Solomon, not Isaiah.

110. 2 This story is confused and improbaable. The text of Hegerippus must be corrupt, for Rechabim is only the Hebrew plural and merelyl repeats the previous phrase. Μoreover the rechabites were a tribe οf Kenites who ere adopted into israel (cf. 1 Chron. ii. 55 and Jer. XXXN. 19). There is no evidence that a Rechabite was ever counted as a Levite, or that the name was that of a sect to which a priest οr Levite could have belonged. Epiphanius (Haer. lxxviii. 14) replaces this mysterious Rechabite by Simeon the son of Clopas.

111. Joseph. A. I. 20, 197. 199–203

112. Joseph. A. I. 20, 197

113. Joseph. B.I. 2, 166

114. Tert. apol. 5

115. 1 The Greek is scarcely translatable and is clearly a bad redering οf Tertullian : “ consulite commentarios uestros, illic reperietis primum Νerοnem in hanc sectam cum maxime Romae orientem Caesariano gladio ferocisse ’’ “ Consult your recods : you will find that Νerο was the first to Ιet the imperial sword rage against this sect when 1 as just springing up in Rome ”).

116. Joseph. B.I. 2. 306–308

117. Joseph. B.I. 2, 284; A. I. 20, 257

118. Joseph. B.I. 2, 462. 265.

119. 1 Cf. George Syncellus 644, 8–645, 9.

Eusebius Ecclesiastical History 2

ed. Kirsopp Lake, ed. J.E. L. Oulton

Search the Perseus Catalog for:

Bݲ

Current edition First1KGreek

Τάδε καὶ ἡ β περιέχει βίβλος τῆς Ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱστορίας

Notes on the current edition

Stable identifiers